Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

The sun hung low on the horizon, painting the sky in hues of orange and pink as Laura adjusted the strap of her backpack. The faint chatter of her friends echoed nearby as they walked together down the gravel road after their college classes. Emily, ever the chatterbox, was recounting a ridiculous story about their math professor's mismatched socks.

"I'm telling you, guys, one sock was neon green, and the other had pineapples on it! Who does that?" Emily said, flailing her arms dramatically.

Ryan snorted. "Clearly, a fashion icon ahead of his time. Honestly, socks like that should be illegal."

Sophie rolled her eyes but smiled. "You two are hopeless. Focus on walking before you trip over your own feet."

Laura walked a little behind them, a small smile tugging at her lips. Her long hair—an enchanting blend of blonde, red, and brown—caught the golden light of sunset. She wasn't one to dominate conversations, but her friends never made her feel left out. They were her safe space in a world that often felt overwhelming.

Jake, the tallest of the group and built like a linebacker, walked beside her. His dark hair was messy from the wind, and his sharp green eyes were scanning the horizon. "You okay, kiddo? You've been quiet."

Laura nodded. "Yeah, just... enjoying the moment. It's nice out here."

Emily twirled a strand of her platinum blonde hair between her fingers. "Well, don't get too comfortable. If Professor Pineapple-Socks assigns us one more assignment, I swear I'll lose my shit."

Ryan laughed. "Oh please, Em, you'll complain for ten minutes and then ace the damn thing like you always do."

Sophie adjusted her glasses and added, "That's because Emily is annoyingly good at multitasking chaos."

Laura glanced at her friends with quiet fondness. She'd known Emily since they were kids; they grew up on the same street, and Emily had always been the loud, confident one while Laura was more reserved. Jake had been her protector since middle school, always stepping in when someone tried to mess with her. Sophie joined their group in high school, her sharp wit and book-smart mind fitting right in. Ryan was the last addition, a college buddy of Jake's who quickly became the group's comic relief.

They all paused at a hilltop where the view stretched far and wide—rolling fields, a sleepy town in the distance, and the faint hum of cars on the highway.

Laura took a deep breath, her chest rising and falling with a moment of peace. But then it happened.

The sky darkened abruptly, as if someone had thrown a heavy blanket over the sun. The wind stilled, and an eerie silence fell over the group.

"What the..." Jake muttered, his protective instincts flaring up immediately.

A low hum reverberated through the air, growing louder with each passing second. The sky cracked open with a blinding beam of light that shot downward, illuminating the hill they stood on.

"RUN!" Jake shouted, grabbing Laura's arm and pulling her back.

The others scattered, panic overtaking reason. The beam expanded, and strange, metallic shapes descended from the sky. Ships—sleek and alien—hovered above them, casting monstrous shadows.

Laura's chest heaved as fear clawed at her throat. She could hear Emily screaming, Ryan shouting something incoherent, and Sophie frozen in terror.

"This can't be happening!" Emily shrieked, clutching Sophie's arm.

Before Laura could react, a powerful force yanked her feet off the ground. Gravity lost its meaning as she and her friends were lifted into the air, drawn toward one of the massive ships.

"JAKE!" Laura screamed, reaching out for him.

Jake's wide eyes locked with hers as he too was pulled upward, his outstretched hand mere inches from hers before they were separated by the metallic hull closing around them.

Darkness swallowed her.

Laura could feel her body suspended, weightless, her mind struggling to make sense of the cold metallic smell and faint hum surrounding her. When she finally opened her eyes, she was in a dimly lit chamber—alone.

The realization hit her like a freight train: She was no longer on Earth.

Somewhere out there, her friends were probably just as terrified and lost. And somewhere deep in the hollow chambers of the alien vessel, her fate was being decided.

Tears pricked her eyes, but Laura clenched her fists. She had to survive. For herself, for her friends—no matter what awaited her in the cold halls of this alien prison.

This wasn't the end.

Laura sank to her knees, her head hanging low as a sob escaped her lips. Her chest ached, and fear clawed at her stomach. But deep inside, a flicker of determination sparked to life. They had been taken, separated—but they were still alive. And if they were alive, there was hope.

She wiped her tears away with trembling hands and looked around the dim chamber. Somewhere out there, Emily was probably cracking jokes to keep herself calm, Sophie was analyzing everything she saw, Jake was strategizing an escape, and Ryan was trying to lighten the mood despite the fear.

"I'll find you," Laura whispered into the cold void. "I'll find all of you."

And with that promise, she pushed herself to her feet and took her first step into the unknown.

Chapter Text

The metallic hum was louder now, reverberating through the cold, sterile walls of Laura's chamber. Her bare feet pressed against the freezing metal floor as she slowly moved forward. There was no door that she could see, just smooth, seamless walls illuminated by faint blue light strips embedded into the corners.

Her breath came in short, sharp gasps as her mind raced. Where am I? Where are the others? Every surface gleamed with an unnatural shine, and the faint scent of ozone hung in the air. Her chest felt tight, the weight of fear pressing down on her shoulders.

A faint hiss broke the silence, and a section of the wall slid open with an unnatural smoothness.

Laura froze, her muscles locking in place.

Beyond the opening, shadowed figures loomed, their strange silhouettes backlit by blinding white light. Tall, insect-like creatures with elongated limbs and sharp, angular faces stepped into the chamber. Their eyes glowed faintly—a sickly green, like dying embers in a fire. The chitinous plates covering their bodies clinked softly as they moved, and their clawed feet tapped against the metal floor with each step.

Her breath hitched in her throat. Every instinct screamed at her to run, to hide, but her legs felt rooted to the cold metal floor. Sweat slicked her palms as the towering aliens closed the gap between them.

A cold, robotic voice echoed in her mind, the words drilling into her skull like icy needles. "Specimen acquired. Proceed to examination chamber."

The voice wasn't spoken aloud; it resonated directly in her head, foreign and invasive. She clamped her hands over her ears instinctively, though it did nothing to stop the voice.

Two of the alien figures stepped forward, their clawed hands reaching toward her. Their movement was precise, clinical—as though she were nothing more than an object.

"No! Get away from me!" Laura shouted, her voice trembling as she backed up against the wall.

But the aliens didn't respond. Their grasp was firm and unyielding as they took hold of her arms. Their claws pinched her skin through the thin fabric of her shirt, and a cold, tingling sensation crept up her arms from where they touched her.

She struggled, twisting and pulling, but their grip was unrelenting.

"Let me go! Please!" she cried, her voice breaking as tears welled in her eyes.

The aliens began to pull her toward the open doorway. Their movements were synchronized, almost mechanical, as if they shared one collective mind. The light spilling in from the hallway beyond the chamber was harsh and sterile, casting sharp shadows across their angular faces.

Laura's heart pounded so loudly she could hear it in her ears. Her breath came in frantic gasps as panic clawed at her throat. She dug her heels into the slick floor, but it was no use—they were far too strong.

As they dragged her through the doorway, her eyes darted around desperately, searching for something—anything—that she could use to fight back.

But the hallway was bare. The walls, floor, and ceiling were the same seamless, metallic material, glowing faintly with soft blue lights. The faint hum of machinery vibrated through her bones.

Ahead, a larger door began to slide open. Beyond it, she caught a glimpse of what looked like an examination room—a cold, sterile space filled with bizarre equipment and glowing monitors. Metallic tables with restraints were positioned in the center.

"No... no, no, please!" Laura begged, her voice cracking as tears streamed down her cheeks.

The aliens said nothing. They simply continued forward, their claws tight around her arms.

But then, just before they crossed the threshold into the examination room, a loud clanging noise echoed from somewhere down the hallway. The aliens froze, their glowing eyes flicking toward the source of the sound.

Laura's heart skipped a beat. Was someone else here? Were there others?

One of the aliens tilted its head slightly, emitting a series of clicks and chirps that Laura couldn't understand. The other alien let go of her left arm, pulling a small device from its belt.

This is my chance.

With all the strength she could muster, Laura yanked her free arm away from the distracted alien and stumbled backward. Her shoulder ached from the sudden movement, but she didn't stop. She turned and ran—bare feet slapping against the cold metal floor.

Alarms blared around her, harsh red lights flashing from hidden panels in the walls. The hallway seemed to stretch endlessly before her, with no clear exit in sight.

Behind her, she could hear the rapid tapping of clawed feet as the aliens pursued her.

Her lungs burned, and her vision blurred with tears, but she pushed herself harder. She turned down a side corridor, then another, desperate to put as much distance as possible between herself and her captors.

Up ahead, she spotted a ventilation grate low on the wall. Without hesitation, she dove toward it, her fingers fumbling with the edges of the grate. With a sharp pull, it popped free, and she scrambled inside, pulling the grate back into place behind her.

She pressed herself against the cold metal interior of the vent, her body trembling violently as she tried to steady her breathing.

Outside, the aliens skittered past, their clicking voices fading as they moved further down the corridor.

Laura closed her eyes and bit down on her lip to stop herself from sobbing. Her entire body was shaking, her mind racing.

I can't stop now. I have to keep moving. I have to find a way out.

She began crawling forward through the narrow vent, the sharp edges scraping against her knees and palms. But she didn't care. She had to survive.

Somewhere in this nightmare, her friends were out there—scared, alone, and waiting for her.

And she was going to find them.

Chapter Text

In the vast expanse of space, a lone starship glided silently through the void. Its sleek design was unlike the clunky metallic monstrosities of typical alien fleets—it was agile, compact, and painted with streaks of red, blue, orange, and purple that seemed to shimmer against the backdrop of distant galaxies. At the helm sat four unique individuals, brothers by bond and warriors by fate—the Hamato Clan.

"Alright, guys, listen up!" Raphael, the eldest of the four, barked as he slammed a heavy fist onto the central control panel. His red mask flared against his emerald green skin, and his towering frame loomed over the holographic display. Muscles rippled under his armored gear, emphasizing his sheer physical strength. Despite his intimidating appearance, Raph's rough exterior housed a tender heart. He was fiercely protective of his brothers, often acting as a shield—both physically and emotionally. While he carried himself with the weight of being the eldest, Raph was also deeply compassionate, showing a rare vulnerability when it came to his family. He was a natural-born leader, decisive in crisis, and unwavering in the face of danger.

"Raph, for the love of pizza, stop punching the control panel," Donatello groaned from across the bridge, his purple mask framing his sharp, calculating eyes. He was hunched over a glowing console, fingers flying across alien symbols with practiced precision.

Donatello was the brains of the team. Analytical and methodical, he approached every problem with cold, logical precision. But beneath that intellectual exterior was a dramatic flair—Donnie enjoyed weaving grandeur into his explanations and plans, often with theatrical hand gestures. Despite his passion for technology, he had a fiery temper when his intelligence was underestimated or when people disregarded his careful instructions. Sarcasm was his second language, and his biting wit often left his brothers rolling their eyes. He also had a very clear boundary when it came to physical affection—he didn't like to be touched unless explicitly warned, and unexpected hugs usually resulted in yelps of indignation.

"Oh please, Donnie," Michelangelo said from his seat, lounging back with his hands folded behind his head. His orange mask barely hid the wide grin plastered across his face. "You'll fix it in, like, twenty minutes tops. You love recalibrating stuff. It's like... your thing."

Michelangelo was the soul of the group, the eternal optimist and peacemaker. Lighthearted and easygoing, Mikey had a way of finding joy in even the darkest situations. His carefree nature, however, was balanced by moments of surprising insight and emotional intelligence. Though he often acted like the youngest—and was treated as such—Mikey had a way of pulling the team together when morale was low.

Leonardo rolled his eyes, crossing his arms as he leaned against the navigation console. His blue mask matched the faint glow of the nearby monitors.

Leonardo was the face of the team—the charming and humorous brother who used wit and quick banter to defuse tense situations. While he still carried the responsibility of being second-in-command, Leo often hid his worries behind a playful smirk or a sarcastic quip. He was the team's wildcard, using his quick thinking and improvisational skills to handle unexpected scenarios. Though his humor sometimes masked deeper insecurities, Leo was dependable, sharp, and always ready to jump into action when his family needed him.

"Okay, okay, everyone chill," Leo said, holding up his hands dramatically. "We're heading into a super creepy research station run by morally questionable aliens. I, for one, am very excited about the possibility of being chased down a dark hallway by something with, like, seventeen eyes."

Donatello adjusted his goggles. "Leo, could you please take this seriously?"

"Oh, I am serious," Leo said, grinning. "Dead serious. Dead-serious-in-a-dark-corridor-with-monsters-serious. But hey, someone's got to lighten the mood around here. Can't have Raph brooding and punching things the whole time."

"Hey!" Raph growled.

Mikey snorted. "He's not wrong, bro. You're kind of... what's the word? Broody. Punchy."

Raph scowled but said nothing, crossing his massive arms.

From behind them, a quiet cough broke the tension. Master Splinter, their father and mentor, stepped into the bridge. His fur was a distinguished shade of gray, and his sharp eyes carried centuries of wisdom. Though small in stature compared to his mutant sons, his presence filled the room with calm authority.

"My sons," Splinter said softly, his voice carrying an air of gravity. "This mission is unlike any we've undertaken before. We are heading to a research facility deep in Sector 9—a facility rumored to be operating under unethical conditions. Lives are at stake. Innocent lives. And it is our duty to uncover the truth."

The brothers fell silent, each of them absorbing their father's words.

"Alright, team," Leo said, stepping forward. "Game faces on. This isn't just another sneaky scavenger mission. If innocent lives are on the line, then we need to be sharp, focused, and ready to adapt. Raph, you and I are on point. Donnie, Mikey, you two handle the tech side. And hey—no one gets left behind, alright?"

The team nodded in unison.

Donatello brought up a holographic map of the research facility. The rotating blueprint displayed sprawling metallic halls, containment chambers, and restricted areas marked in bright red.

"The facility's layout suggests heavy security," Donnie explained. "But I might have a plan to sneak in. It involves... well, an explosion."

Raphael perked up. "I like where this is going."

Leonardo pinched the bridge of his nose. "Donnie, please tell me the explosion is strategic and not just... you know... Donnie-chaos."

Donatello smirked. "Oh, ye of little faith. It's absolutely strategic chaos."

Moments later, the Turtles' ship hovered near a side vent on the station's exterior. Donnie had rigged up a makeshift explosive using scrap parts and Mikey's leftover snacks.

"Wait, is that... is that a burrito in there?" Leo asked, squinting at the explosive.

Mikey grinned. "It's an emotional support burrito, bro. Don't judge."

Donatello sighed. "Focus, team. Three... two... one... BOOM."

The explosion rocked the side of the station, sending sparks and debris flying into the void of space. Alarms blared across the facility as red lights began flashing in every direction.

Leonardo grinned. "Well, if they didn't know we were here before, they sure do now. Showtime, boys!"

As the Hamato Clan slipped through the gaping hole the explosion had created, they had no idea that hidden deep within the facility, someone else was sneaking through the ventilation system.

Her name was Laura.

Chapter Text

The research facility was a labyrinth of cold metal hallways, flickering lights, and distant alarms. Shadows danced along the walls as the emergency lights pulsed red, and the faint smell of burnt wiring lingered in the air from Donatello's earlier explosion. Somewhere deep within its maze, Laura crawled through a narrow vent, her hands scraped and knees bruised. Her long blonde hair clung to her face in damp strands.

Laura's Perspective

Keep moving. Don't stop. Don't look back.

Laura's breath hitched as she paused near a grated vent opening. Below her, she could see strange alien creatures in containment pods, their distorted faces pressed against the glass. Scientists in long robes moved between them, jotting down notes in an alien language she couldn't understand.

"What... what is this place?" she whispered to herself.

A loud crash echoed somewhere in the distance, followed by faint shouting. Human voices? Her heart skipped a beat.

Am I... not alone?

She continued crawling, her chest tightening with every creak of the metal beneath her. The shouting grew louder, accompanied by distant booms—explosions, maybe? Her curiosity peaked as she strained to hear more. But before she could react, the vent beneath her creaked loudly.

"Oh no..."

The metal gave way, and Laura plummeted downward. Her head struck the cold, hard floor as smoke from a nearby explosion filled the hallway. Her vision blurred, and the last thing she saw before slipping into unconsciousness was the faint glow of orange in the distance.

Mikey's Perspective

"BOOM, BABY!" Michelangelo shouted as he flipped out of the smoke, his nunchaku spinning in each hand. The youngest Hamato brother landed in a crouch, grinning ear to ear as sparks crackled behind him.

"Donnie's explosions never disappoint!" he quipped.

"Less celebrating, more sneaking, Mikey!" Donatello's voice crackled over his communicator.

Mikey waved him off. "Yeah, yeah, buzzkill. I'm on it!"

With a flick of his hand, Mikey summoned his glowing mystic nunchaku, the bright orange energy illuminating the smoke-filled hallway. The energy crackled, creating small sparks in the air as he cautiously moved forward.

As the smoke began to settle, Mikey spotted something—or rather, someone—lying motionless on the floor.

"What the shell...?" he whispered, creeping closer.

It was a small figure, partially obscured by the haze. Mikey froze.

"A... a kid?" he muttered, tilting his head.

Carefully, Mikey lifted the unconscious girl into his arms. He blinked in surprise.

"Whoa... you're light. Like, really light. Are you even eating properly, lil' dude? Or, uh... dudette?"

Her long blonde hair draped over his arm as he adjusted her carefully, trying not to jostle her head. Mikey's usual playful grin softened into something more tender as he gazed down at her face.

"You're kinda... fragile-looking," he said quietly, his brows furrowing with concern. "Don't worry, Mikey's got ya. You're safe now, lil' buddy."

Carefully, Mikey summoned an orange energy platform beneath his feet, levitating slightly off the ground to move more smoothly with Laura in his arms.

"Let's get you outta here before any more of those ugly mugs show up."

With surprising grace, Michelangelo began gliding back toward their extraction point.

Raphael's Perspective

Raph's massive form barreled through a squad of alien guards, his sai glowing red with mystic energy as they sliced through weapons and armor alike. His aura flared with power, briefly illuminating the smoke-filled corridor.

He growled as one alien lunged at him, and with a sharp grunt, he slammed it into the wall with a burst of red energy.

"Seriously, Donnie?! Did ya have to make things blow up so loudly?!" he barked into his communicator.

"Strategic chaos, Raph!" Donatello's voice replied smugly.

Raph narrowed his eyes and punched through a control panel with one heavy fist. "Alright, now we've got the distraction. Donnie, have you gotten into the data system yet?!"

Donatello's fingers flew across an alien console, his goggles glowing faintly as streams of alien text scrolled across their lenses.

"Come on... decrypt faster," he muttered under his breath.

Finally, the screen flickered, and the data was revealed.

"Guys, I've got the intel!" Donnie said into his communicator. "They've been experimenting on alien specimens—biological testing, forced adaptation, behavioral conditioning... this is bad."

"Wait," Raph cut him off. "Like... kids or something?"

There was a brief pause. "Yeah, Raph," Donnie said quietly. "Some of them are kids."

Raph's stomach churned, his grip tightening on his sai.

"Alright," he growled. "We've got what we came for. Everyone, retreat to the ship—now! And we're taking that kid with us!"

His sai pulsed with red light as he cleared a path toward the rendezvous point, his focus sharp and his mind set.

Leonardo appeared in a flash of blue light, twin swords glowing with mystic energy. He sliced through incoming enemy fire with precision, his movements fluid and sharp.

"Portals make everything better!" Leo quipped, spinning and opening a glowing blue gateway to evade enemy fire.

He leapt through it, reappearing behind an alien guard. "Surprise!" he grinned, kicking it across the hall.

"Alright, everyone! Portal Express is boarding! Next stop—freedom!"

Leo slashed open a portal with his katana, the blue glow lighting up the smoke-filled corridor. "Alright, team, exit's open! Move, move, move!"

The brothers bolted through the swirling portal one by one, Leo bringing up the rear with a cocky smirk.

"Man, we are so good at this!" Leo laughed as they stumbled onto the ship's platform. "Team Hamato strikes again, baby!"

Mikey cheered, still cradling Laura carefully in his arms. "Victory pizza when we get back, right? Right??"

Donnie adjusted his goggles, smirking faintly. "Only if you're paying, Michelangelo."

Raph let out a heavy breath, a small smile cracking across his face. "Good job, team. Proud of you guys."

Splinter stood at the edge of the command center, his robe flowing softly as he stepped forward.

"Well done, my sons," Splinter said with a warm but firm voice. "You have all done admirably today. But..." His gaze landed on Mikey. "Michelangelo, who is it that you are carrying?"

Raph furrowed his brow and stepped closer. "Right. Let's see what condition this kid's in."

Mikey carefully laid Laura down on one of the medical cots. Donatello adjusted his goggles, activating his scanner. Purple light flickered over Laura's body.

His eyes widened.

"Uh... guys?" Donatello's voice cracked slightly. "She's... she's human."

Silence filled the room.

Leo blinked. "Wait... what? Dee, are you serious?"

Donatello removed his goggles, his face pale.

"Yeah, Leo. She's... she's definitely human."

And with that, the brothers stared at the unconscious girl, realization dawning on them.

They had found something far more unexpected than data.

Chapter Text

The brothers made their way to the medical bay, where the air was thick with the sterile scent of antiseptic and the faint hum of monitoring equipment. Soft blue lights illuminated the clean, metallic walls, and glass panels displayed readouts of vital signs and scan data. A row of medical cots lined one side of the room, and cabinets filled with alien medical supplies were neatly organized along the other. In the center, a diagnostic pod glowed faintly, casting a soft halo of light over the unconscious girl lying within. The soft beeping of machines echoed lightly as the brothers gathered around, their expressions a mix of curiosity and concern. The hum of the ship’s engines vibrated faintly through the floor, reminding them of the vastness of space beyond the walls of their vessel.
The brothers gathered in the ship's medical bay, a sterile but oddly cozy space filled with soft blue lighting and faintly humming machines. Holographic displays projected diagnostic scans and the data Donnie had recovered from the facility. Medical equipment lined the walls, and a faint antiseptic scent lingered in the air. Master Splinter stood near one of the med-pods, his wise eyes observing his sons with calm authority. The faint vibration of the ship’s engines could be felt underfoot, grounding them in the reality of their escape.
Raph sitting in his large red chair, he let out a huff, arms crossed over his chest as he turned to donnie. "Well, whatta da go don?"
Donatello, his purple mask pulled snug around his sharp features, adjusted his goggles as he brought up data on a flickering screen. " Well, it turned out that was no ordinary run-of-the-mill research facility”.
Raph raised a brow. "Yeah? Then what was it?"
Donnie turned back to his console, fingers flying across the controls as he pulled up the recovered data. "It was a high-tech experimental laboratory. According to these documents it long standing one at that, I can’t really find any data for how long it’s been operational…but it does tell me they been experimenting on new subjects"
Leo stepped forward, his blue eyes narrowing. "What kind of experimental are we talking about here?"
Donnie hesitated for a moment before answering, his voice heavy with the weight of what he had uncovered. "They were performing genetic engineering, bio-weapons, viral enhancements…and not just that…. They were also forcing mutations. They were pushing the boundaries of science in the worst possible ways….it makes me sick that science would be used that way… And that’s not even the worst of it... they were experimenting on live specimens. Sentient beings, abducted from their home worlds. Some were barely more than children."
Mikey's face fell as he stepped closer. "Wait—what? You mean, they….really tested on kids?...” mikey then felt tears in his eyes from imagining those kids beening used as subjects for those horrible experiments he gripped his fist as says with tears running down his face “what kind of…monsters would do such a thing?"
Donnie’s jaw tightened, his teeth grinding together as he fixed Michael with a sadden gaze. "Cruel once, apparently, Michael. But according to the files, their so-called 'abductions' were far more calculated. They only took creatures from planets deemed insignificant—places where no one would miss them, where no one would even think to come searching."
Raph clenched his fists, his voice growing low and dangerous. "But we looked in that lab. Other than the people working there, there was no one else. Well... except for her."
Raph let out a slow exhale, his fists tightening. "We checked that place, and other than the people working there, there was no one else." His voice grew tight as his eyes fixed on the survivor resting unconsciously on the medbed. "Well, except her,". They all joined Raph as they glance towards the little human.
Leonardo broke the silence first, his sharp blue eyes flicking from the girl to his brothers. "Okay, let's just say it out loud—what the shell is a human doing out here? In a place like that?"
Donatello adjusted his goggles, his brow furrowed in deep thought. His screens still flickered with data from the facility raid. "Statistically speaking, Leo, this shouldn't even be possible. Humans don't have interstellar travel technology—not to this degree. And even if they did, why would she be there? Alone? In a lab experimenting on alien species?"
Raphael crossed his thick arms over his chest, his red mask partially shadowing his sharp eyes. "You think she was… experimented on too? Like the others?"
Donnie hesitated before nodding. "It's… possible. But if she was, there’s no visible damage. No mutations, no cybernetic implants—nothing that suggests she was altered. But we won't know for sure until we can talk to her."
Mikey, leaning against one of the diagnostic pods, scratched his head beneath his orange mask. "Man, this is heavy. Like, 'space conspiracy theory' heavy. Do you guys think she remembers anything? Like, about Earth? Family? Pizza?"
Leo rubbed his temples and let out a frustrated sigh. "Okay, okay, slow down. We’re all thinking it. If she’s here… someone brought her here. And not for a good reason."
Raph slammed his fist onto one of the nearby counters, causing a few instruments to rattle. "Then we’re taking her with us. End of discussion. She’s not goin’ back to whatever nightmare they had planned for her."
Donnie turned sharply toward Raph, his purple mask pulled tight as he pointed a gloved finger at his brother. "You can’t just make that call, Raph! Do you even understand what having a human on board means? If the Galactic Patrol or the Federation finds out about her, we’ll be painted as kidnappers—or worse, hostile!"
Raph stepped closer, his large frame towering over Donnie. "And what do you wanna do, huh? Drop her off on some random moon and hope she figures out space travel on her own?"
Donnie’s eyes narrowed behind his goggles. "No! But we have to be smart about this. We need to figure out why she was there. Who put her there. And most importantly, how we can keep her—and us—safe."
Leo stepped between them, placing a firm hand on both their shoulders. "Alright, enough. Both of you, cool it. Fighting isn’t going to solve anything."
Master Splinter, who had been silently observing from the corner of the room, finally spoke. His calm, steady voice cut through the tension like a blade. "My sons, this girl has been through something terrible. Whatever her story may be, she is now in our care. Whether her presence brings danger or not, we must honor our duty to protect those who cannot protect themselves."
The brothers exchanged uneasy glances but nodded in agreement.
Donnie adjusted his goggles and sighed. "Alright. First things first—we’ll keep monitoring her vitals. Once she wakes up, we’ll try to talk to her again. But until we know more, we stay on high alert."
Raph grunted but relented, leaning against the diagnostic pod. "Fine. But if anyone—anyone—comes lookin’ for her, we’re not lettin’ her go without a fight."
Leo nodded. "Agreed. For now, we’ll let her rest."
In the medical room away from the turtles, Laura stirred as she woke from painful sleep, her head aching as her vision swam back into focus. The room was different then before, for starters she was sleeping on a medical bed that was surprisely comfy, the room was illuminated by faint blue lights lining the ceiling.
She saw that she was wearing an oversized white jumpsuit which felt soft against her skin, and her feet no longer bearing were now wearing white ankle socks as she carefully stepped down from the bed. Her long blonde hair felt clean over her shoulders like some gave her a bath.
Her heart pounded in her chest as she crept out of the room. The hallway outside was lined with glowing neon strips, and strange alien symbols were etched into panels on the walls like graffiti she saw on walls in the city. Every sound—the distant thud of footsteps, the low hum of engines—felt amplified.
“Where am I now?” Her mind bubbling in her chest as she stumbled forward.
She turned a corner and—
BAM!
She collided head-first into something solid. Something… green. She stumbled backward, looking up in fear.
Standing in front of her were four towering figures. Green skin, shells, and glowing weapons strapped across their armor. Their eyes locked onto hers, wide with shock.
Behind them, an elderly rat stood calmly, his robe flowing gently around his small frame.
Laura’s breath hitched. Her chest heaved as fear overtook her. Words caught in her throat, and despite their attempts to approach her..
With a strangled gasp, she turned and bolted back down the hallway, slamming the door to the medical bay shut behind her. She ran to the nearest corner she fell to floor hugging her legs afraid of her new situation.

Hours have pasted…the turtles were thinking of the next move, they were in donnie’s lab watching the human girl on the screen in the medbay, the weight of the first encounter with her was still hanging heavy in the air.
Raph let out a slow breath. "Well… that could’ve gone better."
Leo scratched the back of his head. "Yeah, I’m starting to think ‘hey, we’re friendly giant turtles’ isn’t the best opener."
Mikey spoke up softly, his usually bright demeanor dimmed by worry. "She’s scared, dudes. Did you see the way she looked at us?, she looked at us like we were monsters”.
Raph then comfort his younger brother as he says “Mikey, she’s just confused… she doesn’t know where she is or who we are, I think we should try to communicate with her again"
Donnie adjusted his goggles and shook his head. "I agree…but All of us going in there at once will only make things worse. She’s terrified, and we’re not exactly… subtle. One of us should go in alone."
They exchanged looks, each brother silently considering the suggestion. All three of them turned to Mikey, Leo was the first to speak, flashing his trademark grin. "Alright, sunshine, looks like you volunteered yourself." Mikey’s eyes went wide, his grin faltering. "Wait, why me?!" Donnie pushed up his goggles, his tone matter-of-fact. "Because, Mikey, you’re the ‘doctor feelings’ around here. If anyone can get her to talk to us without screaming in terror, it’s you. Besides… I’m not exactly great with emotions." Raph crossed his arms, his deep voice rumbling as he added, "And let’s face it, my size isn’t exactly comforting. I’d probably scare her even more." Mikey then threw his hands up in protest. "But I’ve never even talked to a human before! What if I mess it up?" Leo clapped a hand on Mikey’s shoulder, his grin turning softer. "None of have, but don’t worry, bro. Just be yourself. You’ve got this."
Mikey gulped, then straightened up with a nervous grin. "Alright, dudes. Mikey’s on it!"
Laura sat huddled in the corner of the medical bay, knees pulled tightly to her chest. Her oversized white jumpsuit crinkled with every slight movement. The faint hum of the ship around her was alien, each beep and flicker of light filling her with unease.
Her mind raced with terrifying thoughts “Oh no….i’m stuck on a ship with more aliens, they look like the turtles from earth….but their not…what are they going to do to me? Are they going to dissect me? Eat her?”
Tears streaked her cheeks as she buried her face in her arms. "I just want to go home," she whispered hoarsely. "I want my friends… someone… anyone."

Meanwhile, on the other side of the door, Mikey paced back and forth, his orange mask slightly askew. "Okay, okay, Mikey. You got this. She’s just… a human. No biggie, right?"
Leo leaned casually against the wall, arms crossed. "Yeah, just a human—y’know, the creatures people say have sharp teeth, claws, and a taste for turtle soup."
Mikey froze mid-step, his face going pale. "Bro, not helping!"
Donnie adjusted his goggles. "Just… be yourself, Mikey. Talk calmly, approach slowly, and please don’t trip over anything."
The brothers exchanged uncertain glances before nodding. Mikey took a deep breath, adjusted his orange mask, and stepped toward the medical bay door.
Here, Mikey looked around to see where the human was. Still shaking in fear, he spotted the girl sitting on the floor, hugging her legs as she cried. Mikey then looked at her, and his fear of her disappeared, wondering to himself, She’s not scary at all. He closely approached her without making a sound, sadness filling his eyes as he observed her.
Laura looked up and noticed the turtle alien was barely two inches from her face. For a long moment, they just stared at each other, neither moving. Then, both Mikey and Laura let out synchronized screams.
“AHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!”
“AHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!”
In his panic, Mikey stumbled backward, his hands waving frantically as he kept saying, "Sorry! Sorry! Didn’t mean to scare ya!" His foot caught on the edge of the medical cot’s sheet, and he yelped as he tangled himself, landing on the floor with a loud thud. "I’m okay! I’m okay! Don’t… panic!" he blurted, his voice tinged with both embarrassment and desperation.
Laura blinked as she watched him struggle to untangle himself from the sheets. Her fear slowly faded, and she hid her grin, trying not to laugh. I was really scared of him? she thought. He’s like a little kid.
As he sat down, defeated by a bed sheet, Mikey thought, Well, that didn’t work out. So much for that. He was feeling hopeless when he felt a hand touch his ankle, gently untangling the sheet. Mikey froze, glancing up at her with wide eyes.
Once she finished detangling him, she looked at him with a small smile and asked, "Does that feel better?" Mikey took a moment to respond, his voice cracking slightly as he said, "O-oh, um, yeah. Thank you."
As their eyes met, Mikey’s grin softened into something warmer. She smiled at me, he thought. She’s not scared of me. She then asked hesitantly, "D-do you have a name?"
Mikey kept staring but responded with a calm smile. "It’s Mikey."
She then responded, "Hi Mikey, I’m Laura."
For the first time since she woke up, Laura didn’t feel entirely alone.

Chapter Text

Laura woke up with a start, the quiet hum of the ship around her feeling more alien than ever. For a moment, she lay there staring at the ceiling, trying to remember where she was. Then it all came flooding back—the facility, the turtles, the ship. She sighed, sitting up slowly. Her room was small but comfortable, with soft blue lighting and a padded cot. A holographic panel on the wall displayed various readouts she couldn't make sense of. The door, sleek and metallic, seemed to beckon her. Everything felt strange and overwhelming, like a dream she couldn't quite wake from. She wondered if she'd ever get used to this new reality.

Her thoughts drifted to Mikey, who had made an effort to visit her regularly. His cheerful demeanor always helped her feel less alone, even in this bizarre environment. Despite her fears, she couldn't help but smile, thinking about how he always tried to make her laugh with his jokes and antics.

Mikey hesitated briefly outside Laura's room before stepping inside. The faint glow of the room's soft blue lights and the quiet hum of machinery greeted him. Laura sat cross-legged on the cot, hugging her knees tightly as she stared at the metallic walls. Hearing the door, she glanced up, her expression shifting to a soft smile at the sight of him.

"Hey, Mikey," Laura greeted, her voice tinged with both relief and shyness. When he first met her, Mikey had been nervous, unsure how to help her feel comfortable. But now, he felt like she was slowly becoming part of their family. He smiled warmly, the tension in his shoulders easing.

"How are you doing, Laura?" Mikey asked, taking a seat on the edge of the cot. He kept a friendly distance, his casual demeanor helping to lighten the atmosphere.

Laura shrugged, her fingers tracing absent patterns on the cot's surface. "Better, I think. It's just... a lot to take in, you know?"

"Totally get it," Mikey said, leaning back slightly. "I mean, this ship might seem like something out of a sci-fi movie to you. For me, it's home." He gestured toward the walls with a grin. "You know, I can show you around. It's a lot less scary when you know the layout. Plus, it's way more fun than sitting here staring at these boring walls."

Laura hesitated, her fingers tightening briefly around her knees. "You'd do that? For me?"

"Of course!" Mikey grinned, leaning forward slightly. "Think of it as the grand Mikey tour. No one else gives it quite like me."

A small laugh escaped her, surprising both of them. "Okay. But... only if you promise not to let me get lost."

"Scout's honor," Mikey said, raising a hand solemnly. "Let's do this."

Mikey showed Laura around the ship, starting with the galley. The warm metallic hues and the soft glow of overhead panels gave the space a surprisingly welcoming feel. Mikey chatted nonstop about the ship's quirks, his brothers' habits, and their makeshift kitchen setup. His enthusiasm was infectious, and for the first time, Laura felt her tension ease as she observed how much he loved sharing his world.

From there, they moved to the arcade room, filled with retro-looking games and Mikey's excited anecdotes about his high scores and favorite challenges. He'd even offered to teach her how to play, though she wasn't quite ready yet. Next was the skate zone, a smooth space clearly designed for Mikey's creative fun. Watching him talk about it with such passion, she couldn't help but smile.

"This place is huge," Laura said, marveling at how the ship felt almost the size of a mall back on Earth.

"Yup! Plenty of space to skate, chill, and get into a little trouble," Mikey said with a wink. He gestured toward a gallery filled with childhood photos of him and his brothers. Laura paused, her gaze lingering on the images. She felt a pang of envy at the closeness they shared but brushed it aside, focusing instead on Mikey's joy.

As they entered the training room, Laura's nerves returned. Raph was mid-session, sparring with a holographic opponent. His movements were sharp and precise, his intense focus almost intimidating. Laura instinctively stepped closer to Mikey, half-hiding behind him.

Mikey noticed and smiled reassuringly. "Don't be scared. This is my older brother, Raph. He may look tough, but he's a big softy."

Raph noticed them and stopped sparring, wiping his brow as he approached. He twirled his sai idly in one hand, his expression softening when he saw Laura. "Hey, Mikey told me about you. Don't worry, I don't bite," he said with a smirk.

Laura managed a quiet, "It's nice to meet you." Her voice wavered slightly, but Mikey's presence helped her feel less intimidated.

"Where are you two off to?" Raph asked, his tone casual.

"Just giving Laura the grand tour," Mikey said cheerfully. "You wanna join us?"

Raph considered it for a moment before nodding. "Sure. I was heading to Donnie's lab anyway. Let's go."

In Donnie's lab, streams of data flickered across multiple screens, their glow reflecting off Donnie's goggles. His fingers flew over the console as he muttered to himself about algorithms and interference patterns.

Raph leaned against the doorframe, watching his brother work. "Hey, Donnie," he said casually.

Donnie didn't look up. "What do you need?" he asked, his tone distracted.

"Any updates on the data we stole?" Raph asked.

Donnie's fingers didn't pause. "Still decoding. There's a lot to sift through, but some patterns are starting to emerge. Give me time."

The computer blared an alarm, and Donnie quickly moved to silence it. Laura tilted her head, trying to follow the screens. "What's that?"

"Long story short? We almost got tracked," Donnie corrected, his tone calm but deliberate.

Raph's voice rose in shock. "WHAT? BY WHO?"

Donnie turned, adjusting his goggles, and corrected him, "First off, I said almost tracked. And secondly, it's nothing but a low-class hacker who thinks they can outsmart this genius."

Raph frowned, his tone turning serious. "You gotta take this stuff seriously, Donnie. What if next time it's not just some hacker?"

Donnie sighed, adjusting his goggles. "Relax, Raph. I've got it handled. Besides, our security protocols are top-notch. No one's getting through without me knowing."

Raph's voice lowered as he asked, "What's the plan with Laura?"

Donnie barely glanced up from his workstation. "The human?"

"Her name's Laura," Raph corrected, his irritation growing. Donnie sighed and responded, "We need to figure out what we're gonna do with her at this point."

Raph sighed. "She's... complicated. We don't have all the details yet, and until we do, keeping her here might be our best move."

Donnie rubbed his forehead. "That's not a plan, Raph. That's stalling." He adjusted his goggles. "We need to figure out why they had her in the first place. Last I checked, abducting humans was outlawed by galactic laws. If they took one human, who knows how many they've stolen? If anyone finds out we have her, we'll be in serious trouble—I'm talking space-prison-for-life trouble. We need to keep her hidden until we figure this out. Maybe we should check out the facility again. There might be more data we can collect to get the full story."

Before Raph could respond, the computer emitted another sharp alarm. Raph jumped. "What is it now?"

Donnie quickly turned back to the screen, his fingers flying across the keyboard. "Looks like something just unlocked from the data," he murmured, eyes scanning the screen.

Raph leaned in, his brows furrowing. "What is it?"

Donnie's expression turned serious. "Not sure. But I have a feeling that her abduction wasn't random."

Chapter Text

Laura walked down the metallic hallway, her footsteps echoing softly as she followed Mikey. He had been chatting nonstop about the ship, the crew, and his favorite video games. His infectious energy helped to ease the tension building in her chest as they approached a new area of the ship. When they reached a sliding door labeled "Lab," Mikey paused and turned to her with a grin.

"Ready to meet the brains of the operation?" he asked, gesturing toward the door.

Laura hesitated. "I guess. He's not going to be... scary, is he?"

Mikey chuckled. "Donnie? Nah, he's all science and tech stuff. Might bore you to death, though."

Before Laura could respond, the door slid open with a soft hiss, revealing a cluttered but meticulously organized lab. Screens flickered with streams of data, and tools of all shapes and sizes were neatly arranged along the walls. In the center of it all stood Donatello, his tall frame hunched over a console as his fingers flew across the keyboard. His purple mask framed a face of intense concentration.

"Yo, Donnie!" Mikey called out, breaking the quiet buzz of the lab. "Got someone I want you to meet."

Donatello turned, adjusting his goggles as his sharp eyes landed on Laura. For a moment, he simply observed her, his analytical gaze making her shift uncomfortably.

"So, this is the human," Donnie said matter-of-factly, his tone neutral.

Laura felt a pang of irritation but swallowed it down, reminding herself that she was the outsider here. "Uh, hi. I'm Laura," she said softly.

Donnie nodded curtly. "Donatello. But Donnie will suffice—it's much easier to pronounce, I'm sure. I've been analyzing the data we retrieved from the facility where you were held. Fascinating stuff, really."

Mikey rolled his eyes. "Dude, tone it down. She's not one of your machines."

Donnie blinked, as if realizing his mistake. "Right. Apologies. It's nice to meet you, human."

Laura, a little annoyed that Donnie kept calling her "human" instead of her name, quietly and politely said, "Nice to meet you, too."

Mikey grinned and gestured toward a series of glowing monitors. "And over here, we've got the brains of the operation," he said with excitement.

"This console monitors external threats, and that one over there," Donnie chimed in, pointing to a cluster of machines, "is where I analyze the data we've collected. The algorithms I've programmed—"

Laura blinked, trying to follow along, but Donnie's stream of technical jargon quickly made her head spin. "Uh-huh," she murmured, her tone polite but clearly lost.

Mikey noticed her overwhelmed expression and jumped in. "Basically, Donnie makes sure no bad guys sneak up on us and that we're always one step ahead," he said with a grin. "Cool, right?"

Laura managed a smile, her nerves easing as Mikey's lighthearted explanation broke through the dense details. "Yeah, cool."

Leonardo walked by the lab, he noticed Laura standing near Donnie. His calm confidence was immediately evident, and his blue eyes briefly studied her with quiet curiosity. While observing her, he thought about how small and unsure she seemed compared to the dynamic energy of his brothers. He made a mental note to introduce himself properly when the moment felt right, knowing first impressions were important.And what better time than now so He then made his way inside the lab.

Laura noticed another figure entering the lab, and as she turned to study him, Leo offered her a charming smile. "You must be Laura," he said, his voice steady and slightly playful. "Mikey's told us a lot about you."

Mikey then noticed Leo walking into the lab and quickly moved to Laura's side as she turned to see the newcomer. Laura hesitated, her nerves getting the better of her, before saying, "Y-yes, I am, and you are?"

Leo offered her a charming smile, his voice steady and slightly playful. "Leonardo, but you can call me Neon Leon," he said with a wink.

Mikey immediately butted in, rolling his eyes. "Or just Leo." he corrected, shooting his brother a pointed look.

Mikey then nudged Leo playfully. "Sorry about my brother. He can be a little... extra," Mikey said, shooting Leo a teasing glance.

Leo smirked, brushing off the comment. "What can I say? I like making an impression." Turning back to Laura, he added more gently, "not to worry, you're safe here with us"

As the group continued their conversation, an alarm suddenly blared through the lab, making Laura jump. Donnie spun back to his console, his fingers flying over the keyboard.

"What's going on?" Raph's voice cut through the noise as he entered the lab, his expression sharp.

"Relax," Donnie said, silencing the alarm with a few keystrokes. "Just a proximity alert. Nothing serious."

Raph crossed his arms. "Are you sure about that?"

"Positive," Donnie replied, adjusting his goggles. "Just some outdated surveillance drone trying to lock onto our position. Needless to say, it failed miserably."

Laura watched the exchange, her nerves settling as Donnie's confidence radiated through the room. "You've got a knack for this," she said quietly, feeling a growing sense of awe at the dynamic between the brothers. Donnie's sharp intellect was a focal point, but it seamlessly intertwined with Leo's steady leadership, Raph's fierce protectiveness, and Mikey's boundless warmth, all of which made her feel increasingly at home in their presence.

Later, as the group dispersed, Laura found herself walking alongside Leo. He glanced at her, his expression thoughtful. "How are you holding up?"

She shrugged. "It's a lot to take in. But... I think I'm starting to get it."

Leo nodded, a playful glint in his eye. "You're doing better than most would. I mean, for a human, I guess."

Laura hesitated before saying, "So, I'm the first human you've met?" Her tone carried a mix of curiosity and nervousness.

Leo nodded, a playful glint in his eye. "Yep, the very first. I mean, we've seen humans on TV and in movies, but you're the first we've met in person."

Laura tilted her head, curiosity sparking in her eyes. "Wait, you watch TV?"

Leo's smile widened as he shrugged. "Yeah, just because we live in space doesn't mean we can't catch up on Earth's entertainment."

Intrigued, Laura pressed further. "What kind of stuff do you watch?"

Leo's eyes lit up as he pushed off the wall, his excitement evident. "Oh, tons of stuff. But my favorite? Lujitsu movies. He's this incredible ninja actor—fast, skilled, and just all-around cool. I've seen every one of his films at least five times."

Mikey jumped in with a laugh. "More like ten times. Don't let him fool ya. we got the fight sequences memorized and everything."

Laura smiled, intrigued by Leo's enthusiasm. "Lujitsu, huh? Sounds like someone worth watching."

Leo nodded eagerly. "Oh, definitely. Maybe one day we can have a movie night, and I'll show you the classics."

Laura smiled back as she said, "Sure, I would like that." She then noticed an unpleasant smell and looked around before sniffing herself, realizing the source was her. "Uh...Leo?" she called, stopping him in his tracks as he turned to her with a questioning look.

"Is it possible for me to take a bath? I...uh, haven't had one since I got, well...abducted," she asked hesitantly.

Leo smiled warmly. "Sure, I'll take you there." He held out his hand to her. She hesitated for a moment before reaching out and letting him guide her to the bathroom.

When they arrived, Leo demonstrated how the bath worked, pointing out various controls and settings. "Here are some spare clothes," he said, setting them down nearby. "Alright, I'll leave you to it. Let me know if you need anything—I'll be right outside."

"Thank you," Laura said with gratitude as the door closed behind him. She began removing her clothes to prepare for the bath but quickly realized she couldn't find the towels. Looking around, she spotted them on a high shelf. Determined, she attempted to reach for them on her own.

Laura was preparing to take a bath when she encountered difficulty reaching for the towels on the shelf. Hearing the commotion, Leo rushed into the bathroom, inquiring, "Hey, is are yo—" but he halted abruptly, captivated by the sight of Laura, who stood frozen, her gaze locked onto his. She stammered, "I-I can't re-reach t-the to-towels," as the towels began to tumble from the shelf. Just as they were about to fall on her, Leo activated his speed ability, exclaiming, "Hey, watch out!" He stumbled but managed to catch himself, preventing the box of towels from crashing down. As he opened his eyes, he realized he was positioned above Laura, who was completely naked, her small form stark against the floor. He noted the pallor of her skin and the delicate nature of her body, his right hand clasped in hers while his left gripped her arm, his gaze inadvertently drawn to her rounded breasts.

Laura, still exposed beneath him, looked up with anxious eyes and a flushed face, pleading, "Le-Leo, ple-please don't look." Despite her request, Leo found himself unable to avert his gaze, his heart racing. Shaking himself from the moment, he quickly covered his eyes and stammered, "I-I'm sorry, excuse me," before exiting the bathroom, leaving Laura blushing and internally panicking, "He-He saw me naked! No one has ever seen me like that before."

Meanwhile, Leo leaned against his bedroom door, trying to process the unexpected encounter. "Damn... I can't unsee that. I had no idea her body was so delicate. It felt so soft, I could feel her bones through her arm, and I've never smelled anything so sweet." He took a moment to gather his thoughts as he walked to his bed and collapsed onto it. A buzzing noise from his bedside drew his attention; it was his digital calendar notifying him that his heat cycle was approaching. As he slowly drifted off to sleep, he muttered to himself, "I guess it's that time. No problem, it'll be the same as before, sleeping soundly an—" However, the memory of Laura's body resurfaced, jolting him awake with shock and a deep blush creeping across his face. His heart raced once more as he realized, "Or not."

Chapter Text

Leo woke with a start, his heart racing and his skin slick with sweat. The room was dark, save for the faint blue glow of his digital calendar blinking on the bedside table. Meanwhile, Laura was making her way to the kitchen, her face flushed as she replayed the events from the bathroom incident. "Ugh," she thought, "I keep forgetting that, beyond the whole aliens thing, Mikey and his brothers are still guys. I'm on a ship full of men." The realization made her chest tighten with a mix of embarrassment and nervousness.

As she walked, her thoughts drifted to Leo. "How am I even going to face him?" she muttered under her breath. She shook her head, trying to focus on finding the kitchen. "He saved me, sure, but that moment..." Her cheeks burned brighter. "It's just—how am I supposed to act around him now?" The awkwardness of the situation seemed to press down on her, and she took a deep breath to steady herself.

Laura sighed, brushing off the thought as she finally reached the kitchen door. "Maybe a cup of tea will help clear my head," she said, pushing the door open.

Laura pushed open the kitchen door and paused, taking in the sight of the room. It was a blend of futuristic technology and warm, homey touches—gleaming silver counters paired with brightly colored mugs and bowls stacked neatly on the shelves. A large fridge hummed in the corner, and the aroma of something sweet and spicy lingered in the air, likely Mikey's doing. To her right, Raphael was leaning against the counter, chewing on a piece of jerky and scrolling through a tablet. Donatello sat at the table, engrossed in a holographic display of ship diagnostics, his fingers flicking through the floating screens with practiced ease. Mikey was at the stove, humming to himself as he stirred a pot of something that smelled deliciously like soup.

Laura's eyes then fell on an elderly rat seated at the head of the table, sipping from a steaming cup of tea. His fur was a mix of gray and white, and his serene demeanor commanded quiet respect. He glanced up and met Laura's gaze, his warm brown eyes twinkling with gentle curiosity. "Ah," he said, his voice calm and measured. "You must be Laura."

Splinter left his chair and walked toward Laura, she could tell that his wise gaze carried warmth as well as authority. "It is a pleasure to see you, my dear child. Allow me to introduce myself. I am Master Splinter, and I am their sensei and their father."

Laura, who had followed the faint aroma of tea and now stood at the edge of the room, couldn't hide her shock. "You're their dad?" she blurted out, her eyes wide as she took in Splinter's aged but dignified appearance.

Splinter nodded with a gentle smile. "Yes. When my sons were mere hatchlings, I was traveling through the galaxy when I found them lost and abandoned. I took them in and raised them as my own, trained them, and guided them to the path they walk now."

Laura blinked, processing his words. "That's... incredible," Mikey then said softly. "Yep, we're lucky to have him."

Splinter's expression softened further. "Thank you, orange."

Laura smiled at Master Splinter's kind acknowledgment. "That's so sweet," she said. "I can tell you're a great dad."

Splinter bowed his head slightly. "Thank you, my child."

Laura glanced around, noticing someone missing. "So... where's Leo?" she asked calmly.

Donnie glanced up from his holographic display. "He said he was going to the dojo to train."

Raph raised an eyebrow, crossing his arms. "Really? That's unusual."

Laura tilted her head curiously. "Why? Doesn't he normally do that?"

Mikey grinned, flipping a pancake with exaggerated flair. "Well, usually he's either skateboarding or in his room reading comics. Training solo isn't really his thing unless he's got something on his mind."

Donnie glanced up, adjusting his glasses. "Speaking of which, we should also think about getting you some proper clothes."

Laura raised her hands, shaking her head. "You don't have to do that. I'll manage."

"Oh, come on!" Mikey chimed in, his big brown eyes widening as he clasped his hands together dramatically. "Pretty please? With sprinkles on top?" He gave her his best puppy-dog expression.

Laura hesitated, glancing around the room before finally sighing. "Alright, alright, sure." She chuckled lightly. "How can I say no to that face?"

"Awesome!" Mikey cheered, spinning around. "What's your size?"

"No need," Donnie interjected, adjusting his glasses again. "I've already got it."

Raph, who had been quietly watching, raised an eyebrow. "Wait—how'd you get her size?"

Donnie looked completely unfazed. "I scanned her earlier," he replied matter-of-factly.

The room went silent as everyone turned to stare at him. "That's creepy, dude," Raph finally said.

"Calm down," Donnie said, waving dismissively. "When I say scanned, I mean I used the ship's sensors. I didn't touch her or anything inappropriate."

Laura's thoughts raced, but she managed to plaster on a small, uneasy smile. "Still feels a little... creepy," she muttered under her breath.

Her thoughts were interrupted by Leo's voice calling from the doorway. "Yo, guys! Your fearless leader has arrived!"

Laura turned to see Leo enter, acting perfectly composed. He gave her a brief glance and a small nod, his demeanor so casual that Laura thought, "I guess seeing me last night didn't faze him."

As Leo joined the group, Donnie clapped his hands together. "Right, so about getting supplies. We'll need to head to Hexa Palooza for clothing and a few other essentials."

"Yeah, but we can't just leave her alone," Raph pointed out, jerking his thumb toward Laura. "One of us will have to stay behind to guard Laura."

Leo smirked, crossing his arms. "Maybe Donnie should stay. He's great at babysitting."

"In that case, I vote for Leo," Donnie retorted smoothly, adjusting his glasses again. "He's the responsible one."

Leo blinked. "Wait, why me? I mean, I can make a portal; it would be much easier and quicker."

"Oh, yeah," Raph said, a smirk creeping across his face. "Like the last time you tried that and portaled us into a death maze?"

"That was one time!" Leo shot back.

"What about the time you portaled yourself to another planet?" Mikey added, laughing.

Leo opened his mouth to respond, but Donnie cut him off. "It's settled then. Leo stays."

The group collectively nodded, ignoring Leo's protests. As they began to gather their things, Splinter, looking composed as always, interrupted. "Well, now that this is taken care of, I—" His watch beeped suddenly, and his eyes widened. "Oh no! My show!"

He turned on his heel, moving with surprising speed. "I must go! Take care, you two!" And with that, he was gone, leaving Laura and Leo alone in the kitchen.

Laura shifted uncomfortably, feeling a pang of guilt. "uh... Leo?" she says softly.

But Leo held up a hand, offering a quick excuse. "well I better get back to training then see ya." He turned abruptly and left the room, leaving Laura standing there, unsure of what to say or do next.

Later on, Leo was back in the dojo, moving through a series of katas with sharp, deliberate precision, trying to push intrusive thoughts out of his mind. His body moved fluidly, but his thoughts were anything but. "This isn't good," he muttered to himself between strikes. "Being alone on a ship with a girl... it's bad enough. But her scent... it's everywhere."

He exhaled sharply, trying to refocus, but his heart was pounding in his chest, and he couldn't ignore the heat rising within him. "I can't let this get to me," he thought, pivoting into another stance. "I can't let my heat get the better of me—I have to stay calm and stay in control."

His movements grew faster, almost aggressive, as he attempted to channel the tension into his training. "Why does she have to smell so..." He cut off the thought with a frustrated growl, landing a final, powerful strike. Panting, he stood still, his hands clenched into fists. "Focus, Leo. Breathe. Get a grip."

But even as he tried to push the thoughts away, they lingered. "I've been around women before," he muttered under his breath, "but this... this is different." He paced the dojo, his footsteps echoing softly against the walls. "Is it because she's human?" The question hung in the air, unanswered, as his mind continued to race.

Then, that sweet scent hit him again, subtle but unmistakable, and his heart skipped a beat. He closed his eyes, his jaw tightening as he gritted out, "crap, it's her." The realization sent a shiver down his spine, and he shook his head, trying to dismiss the warmth that crept over him. "Pull it together, Leo. stay cool."

"Leo?" she called softly, as she entered the dojo walking toward him with caution.

He stopped mid-move, turning to face her. His blue eyes flicked over her briefly before he gave a small nod. "Hey, what's up?" His voice was steady, but there was an edge to it, as if he was holding something back.

"Are you okay?" she asked, stepping closer. "You seem... different today."

He hesitated, his fingers flexing at his sides. "I'm fine. Just needed to blow off some steam."

"Listen, I'm sorry you had to stay behind," she started, her voice soft. "I didn't want you to miss out because of me."

Leo held up a hand, offering a quick smile. "Hey, no need for the sorry. Besides, I needed a break anyway. Plus, I get your company, so yeah, I really don't mind." Laura blushed but said, "Well, it's just—you seem to be a little off, and I just wanted to check if you're okay and all." Leo shrugged lightly, his voice steady. "It's fine. Everything is fine."

Laura looked around the dojo, taking in its minimalist design and the subtle wear of years of practice etched into the wooden floor and walls. "So," she began, turning back to Leo, "did all of you train here?"

"Yep," Leo said, a small smile forming as he rested his hands on his hips. "Since we were kids. Dad wanted to make sure we could handle ourselves, so he taught us how to fight—and how to be ninjas."

Laura's eyes widened slightly as she walked further in. "Wow. That's... intense. Could you teach me some moves?" she asked, looking at him with an eager glint in her eyes.

Leo raised an eyebrow, tilting his head slightly. "Really? I never took you as the fighting type."

Laura put her hands on her hips, smirking. "Hey, I may not look it, but I can be quite the fighter. Besides, I've been told I have the strength of a bear."

Leo chuckled, a smirk playing at his lips. "Oh really?"

"It's true," Laura said, her tone defensive but playful. "I punched a guy in the face once and broke his nose."

Leo crossed his arms, clearly intrigued. "What did he do to deserve a broken nose?"

Laura's expression softened slightly as she recalled the memory. "I was a little kid at the time. He was bullying my best friend, so I punched him. I mean, he stopped picking on her, but I did get in trouble for it." She laughed nervously, feeling a hint of shame. "Looking back, it probably wasn't the best way to handle it."

Leo, however, saw something else in her story. He smiled warmly, his eyes softening as he said, "That's pretty brave of you. Standing up for someone like that, even as a kid, shows a lot about who you are."

Laura blinked at the unexpected compliment, her cheeks flushing slightly. "Thanks," she said, her voice quieter now.

"Okay, sure," Leo said with a smile, stepping toward the center of the dojo. "I'll teach you some moves."

Laura's face lit up with excitement. "Great, thanks!"

Leo felt his heart skip a beat at her smile, the warmth in her eyes making him feel momentarily spellbound. Shaking the thought away, he cleared his throat. "Alright, let's begin."

The session started with basic stances and blocks. Leo kept his instructions calm and professional, though his heightened senses made every moment feel sharper. He was hyper-aware of Laura's presence—the way she moved, the scent of her skin, the determination in her eyes as she tried to mimic his movements.

"Good," he said, stepping behind her to adjust her stance. "Keep your knees bent and your weight balanced."

Laura nodded, but as she shifted, her elbow brushed against his arm. The contact sent a jolt through Leo, and he quickly stepped back, masking his reaction with a cough.

"Am I doing it right?" Laura asked, looking over her shoulder at him.

"Yeah. You're doing fine," he said, forcing a small smile. "Let's try some basic strikes next."

As the lesson continued, Laura began to notice that Leo seemed distracted. His movements were precise as always, but his focus wavered, and his usual calm demeanor was strained. Finally, she couldn't hold back her curiosity any longer.

"Uh, Leo, are you sure you're alright?" she asked softly, reaching out as if to touch him. He stepped back and quickly said, "Yeah, I'm fine."

He hesitated, his eyes flicking away. "You know what? Let's stop for today, okay?"

Laura looked concerned, as if she was about to say something, but then Leo began to walk away, saying, "Anyway, I'm feeling a little tired, so I'm just going to rest in my room for the day. I'll see you later." She could only watch as Leo left the dojo. Laura wasn't sure what had happened, but she wondered to herself, "Something is definitely wrong, but was it something I did or said? Was it too much?" She was unsure, but she knew one thing—she needed to talk to Leo.

Later that evening, Leo retreated to his room, his breathing heavy and uneven as he lay sprawled on his bed. The dim light did little to help as the heat coursing through him made every attempt at finding relief futile. Meditation had proven useless, and the quiet only amplified the vivid replay of Laura in his mind. Her laughter, her focus during their training, the way her body moved—every detail etched itself deeper, refusing to fade. He groaned, dragging a hand over his face as frustration clawed at him. "Why now?" he muttered, his chest rising and falling rapidly. The training session, meant to clear his head, had only heightened his awareness of her presence. Her scent, her form—it was maddening. And as he lay there, the intensity of the cycle refused to relent, leaving him torn between his instincts and his self-control.

He sighed, running a hand over his face. "Shit, why did it have to happen now?" he muttered, frustration edging his voice. Deep down, he knew this cycle was spiraling into chaos. But to his despair, he suddenly caught the faintest trace of a scent—her scent. She was here.

A knock at his door startled him, and he caught her scent even before she spoke. "Leo, can I come in?" Laura's voice was soft, almost hesitant. Swallowing hard, Leo forced himself to sit up, brushing a hand through his sweat-dampened mask. "Yeah, come in," he said, his voice steady despite the turmoil within. The door opened, and Laura stepped inside, her expression a mixture of concern and determination. "Leo, we need to talk," she began, Leo said with a forced smile, looking away "Oh, come on, there's nothing to talk about. Everything is all good,". Laura wasn't convinced. She closed the distance, her movements deliberate, and gently shut the door. Standing before him grabbing his face in her hands, his eyes now meeting hers as she says "Leo, stop pretending. Please, just tell me what's going on." Her tone was steady but laced with concern, Leo's chest tightened at her sincerity. For a moment, he considered brushing her off again, but the concern in her eyes made him pause. She deserved some honesty, even if only a little.

"It's... something my brothers and I go through," he began, choosing his words carefully. "Because we're unique—there's no one else like us—Donnie thought it was important to study how our biology works. He found that the closest analogy is turtles from Earth. During this time, our animal instincts take over. Our senses become sharper, our impulses get stronger, and our bodies become incredibly attuned to everything around us. In other words, it's what you'd call a rut season."

Laura tilted her head. "A rut season?" She then blushes she asked "Wa-wait like a mating season thing...that kind o-of season?"

Leo flinched at her straightforwardness but agreed. "Yeah, kind of. but Donnie did say that it only happens once a month. Usually, it's not a big deal, we would just stay in our rooms and sleep it off, but if we catch a scent of a female nearby, it makes things a lot tougher for us."

Laura then thought back to the bathroom incident between her and Leo. She couldn't shake the idea that seeing her like that might make things worse for him during his rut. "Does it hurt?" she asked softly, her voice laced with concern.

"Not exactly. It just feels like a fever and leaves us a bit... aroused," he admitted. "Makes it harder to focus, which is why we stay in our rooms every time it happens."

Laura's gaze softened as she observed Leo, noticing the subtle tension in his posture and the way he avoided meeting her eyes directly. She could already tell that the rut was affecting him, even if he tried to downplay it. Gathering her thoughts, she asked gently, "How long does it last?"

Leo looked at her, hesitating for a moment before answering, "A week," he admitted. His voice was quiet, but the weight of the situation was evident. "It's... intense," he continued, glancing away briefly. "It makes it hard to think straight, and sometimes, it's like every little thing can set me off."

Laura then asked, "Is there a way to make it better?" Leo looked away, his cheeks tinged with a blush, as he hesitated before replying. "Well," he started, "we'd have to... have sex with a female. That usually relieves the rut and ends it early." He rubbed the back of his neck awkwardly, his voice growing quieter. "But another way," he added quickly, trying to inject some humor, "is to just keep myself locked up in here and ride it out. You know, make sure I don't accidentally bite someone's head off."

Laura bit her lip as a whirlwind of thoughts rushed through her mind. She couldn't ignore the guilt that settled deep in her chest. This was happening because of her presence; she was sure of it. Taking a steadying breath, she made up her mind and spoke, her voice steady but quiet. "Okay. Let's do it."

Leo's head snapped toward her, his expression a mix of shock and confusion. "Uh... sorry, what was that?" he asked, blinking at her as though he hadn't heard correctly.

Her cheeks flushed a deep crimson, but she stood her ground, meeting his gaze. "Let's have sex. Right now."

Leo stared at her, his mouth opening and closing as if searching for the right words. "Laura," he started, his tone filled with disbelief, "you don't have to do that. I mean, I don't want to hurt you. And—" He hesitated, glancing down as he struggled to articulate himself. "I'm not like the men you're used to back on Earth."

Laura's blush deepened, but she shook her head. "Leo, this is happening because of me. I'm the reason you're in pain. I can't just stand by and do nothing while you suffer."

He opened his mouth to protest, but she cut him off. "And you know what? What about that night in the bathroom? You could've taken advantage of me then, but you didn't. Any man from my world would've jumped at the chance, but you didn't. You're not like them, Leo. You're a good guy, and I don't see any difference between us."

Her final words came out in a soft plea. "So please, let's do this."

For a moment, Leo was speechless, his mind racing. Before he could overthink it, he reached out, his hand cupping her face as he leaned in, capturing her lips in a passionate kiss. Laura's eyes widened in surprise, but she quickly melted into the kiss, her arms wrapping around his neck as she kissed him back. The world seemed to fade away as they stood there, locked in each other's embrace.

When they finally pulled apart, their foreheads rested together as they caught their breath. Leo looked into her eyes, his voice low and serious. "You know, if we do this, I won't be able to stop myself."

Laura smiled softly, her fingers brushing against his cheek. "I know," she whispered. "It's okay. Go all the way."

They went back into the kiss, their tongues dancing in each other's mouths as Leo gently guided Laura toward his bed.

As Leo's hands grasped Laura's hips, he pulled her closer, his neck craning forward to nuzzle her chest. "Oh, Laura... you smell so good," he whispered, his voice husky with desire. Laura's eyes widened as a wave of warmth spread through her body, her skin tingling under his touch. The sensation of his beak-like mouth brushing against her sent shivers racing up her spine, leaving her breathless. When Leo sat on the edge of the bed, she hesitated briefly before removing her white shirt, her cheeks flushed as her bare skin was exposed to him. His gaze lingered on her, a mix of awe and longing in his eyes as his hands tentatively reached out, cupping her breasts with a reverence that made her heart race. The intensity of the moment left Laura both nervous and exhilarated, her body responding to his touch in a way that felt electric and undeniable.

His hands moved with deliberate care as he kneaded her left breast, his mouth finding her right. The sensation was unlike anything he'd experienced before, and he found himself captivated by the softness of her skin, the quiet gasps that escaped her lips, and the overwhelming intimacy of the moment. In the back of his mind, Leo reminded himself to be careful. "I have to remember," he thought, "she's human. I could easily hurt her if I'm not gentle." Yet, as much as he tried to keep his restraint, the raw intensity of the connection between them made it difficult to hold back.

"Mmm... Leo," she moaned, her voice barely above a whisper.

Leo slid his hands to the waistband of her pants, his touch tentative yet confident as he began to remove them. Laura's breath hitched, and she hesitated before whispering, "Le-Leo, I should've told you... th-this is my first time."

Leo paused, his hands still, and looked up at her with a gentle expression. He kissed her thigh softly, offering her a reassuring smile. "Well," he said with a lighthearted tone, "I've never been with a human before."

Laura's cheeks burned as she stammered nervously, "No, I-I mean the... the sex thing." She covered her face with her hands, mortified.

Leo blinked in surprise, his brows rising. "Wait, does that mean you're a vi—" He stopped himself mid-sentence as understanding dawned. Her embarrassment was palpable, and he reached up to gently remove her hands from her face. "You still want to give this to me?" he asked softly, his voice tinged with awe and caution.

Unable to look at him directly, Laura nodded, her face still flushed. Leo's heart swelled with emotion as he leaned in, pressing a tender kiss to her forehead. "Don't worry," he murmured. "I'll be gentle."

Leo kissed her again, their lips moving together in an intoxicating dance that left Laura breathless. As the kiss deepened, his right hand slid down between her legs, his fingers brushing over her sensitive clit. Laura gasped softly, her body jolting at the sensation, an overwhelming mix of nervousness and desire flooding her senses. Every touch sent shivers down her spine, her skin tingling as a heat built within her. Leo pulled back briefly, his gaze locking with hers, before making his way lower. Placing soft kisses along her thighs, he positioned himself between her legs. Laura looked at him, her eyes wide with a mix of wonder and anticipation. The moment his tongue touched her, a wave of pleasure coursed through her body. She shivered as he licked her with a careful yet passionate rhythm, his tongue exploring her inner and outer folds, drawing soft moans from her lips. The sensation was unlike anything she had ever experienced, leaving her completely lost in the moment, her hands instinctively reaching down to tangle in his bandana as her body arched toward him.

Leo watched as Laura's expression shifted, her body responding to his touch in ways that filled him with pride and satisfaction. He was glad to see that he was bringing her such pleasure, spurring him to continue licking and sucking with renewed enthusiasm. Laura's breath hitched as she stammered, "L-Leo, so-something is comi-" but before she could finish, her body jolted violently, overwhelmed by the force of her orgasm. Her cries filled the room as her release poured over him. Leo didn't hesitate, drinking in her essence as it flowed, savoring every moment.

As Laura lay there, catching her breath and recovering from her climax, Leo lifted his head, his tongue running over his lips to catch any lingering traces. He wiped the remaining juices from his chin, his gaze meeting hers with a look of raw, unfiltered hunger. The intensity in his eyes left Laura breathless, and she found this more primal side of him to be unexpectedly alluring, a glimpse into a seductive part of him she hadn't seen before.

Leo then reached down to his hip, removing his black shorts to reveal his hard, throbbing cock. Laura, shocked, quickly covered her eyes but couldn't resist peeking through her fingers at him. It was big, but not overwhelming, leaving her both nervous and intrigued. Leo positioned himself, preparing to line up with her entrance, but paused. He leaned down, kissing her softly before whispering in her ear, "It's only going to hurt the first time, but the pain won't last. Trust me."

Laura looked into his eyes, her nerves momentarily eased by his gentle reassurance. With a small smile, she nodded and said, "Okay, I trust you."

Slowly, Leo began to push himself inside her. Laura felt the initial pain of penetration, her breath hitching as her body adjusted to the unfamiliar sensation. "You're doing great," Leo murmured, his voice steady and comforting. "We'll take it slow." Inch by inch, he eased himself in until he was fully sheathed within her, pausing to let her adjust. The pain she had felt faded gradually, replaced by a warmth that spread through her.

Leo huffed softly, his voice strained as he said, "Okay, I'm all the way in." Laura, catching her breath, glanced down to see the reality of their connection, her cheeks flushing. She looked back up at him, and he gave her a reassuring smile. "I'm going to start moving now, okay?" he asked gently.

She nodded in response, her body trembling slightly with anticipation. Leo began with slow, gentle thrusts, his movements measured and deliberate. As he reentered her, his scales caught the light, glinting faintly as he moved deeper within her. Laura gasped, overwhelmed by the mix of lingering discomfort and growing pleasure. Each motion brought a new sensation, her body gradually relaxing as she surrendered to the rhythm of his touch.

As the moments passed, Leo's thrusts became a bit faster, his confidence growing as he watched her reactions. Her soft gasps and the way her body moved with his spurred him on, but in the back of his mind, he remained cautious, ensuring he stayed attuned to her needs.

"Oh... oh God," she moaned, her eyes fluttering closed.

Leo's beak-like mouth brushed against her ear, sending shivers down her spine. "You're so tight... so warm," he whispered, his voice husky with desire.

As they moved together, their bodies entwined in a dance of passion, Laura felt herself becoming lost in the sensation. "Mmm... yes... yes..." she moaned, her hips arching upwards to meet Leo's thrusts.

Leo's response was a low growl of pleasure, his scales glistening with dew as he pumped into Laura with increasing intensity. "Ahh... Laura... you feel so good..." he groaned, his long neck straining backwards as he reached the peak of his arousal.

Then, as the moments stretched on, Laura felt a surge building within her, an overwhelming sensation that she couldn't hold back. Her voice trembled as she stammered, "Le-Le-Leo, I'm about to—" but before she could finish, Leo, his voice deep and strained, murmured, "It's okay, I'm cumming too."

Laura's cries grew louder, mingling with Leo's growls as they reached their climaxes. "ah... ah..." she screamed, her body trembling with release.

Leo gathered his last strength to pull his dick out of her clit, then collapsed next to her, panting and spent, Leo wrapped his scaly arms around Laura's waist. "You were amazing," he whispered, his beak-like mouth brushing against her ear.

Laura smiled weakly, still trying to catch her breath. "thanks, not bad for a beginner right?" she replied as she tried to make a joke.

Leo then laughed but still out of breath, "Ha... ha ha, yeah... you did good." He got up and grabbed a wet towel near his bedside. As he started to clean her up, he looked at her and asked, "You okay though? No bruises?"

Laura was touched by his concern. "It's okay, Leo. I'm fine," she assured him. As she sat up, she reached for his face and asked with a smile, "So... Do you feel better?"

He smiled and pulled her into a hug, saying, "Yeah... I feel great. Thank you, Laura."

She was taken aback by the sudden embrace but quickly hugged him back. It was then she realized she was still in her birthday suit. Blushing, she stammered, "U-uh, Leo?"

Leo looked confused until he noticed her state. Turning away quickly, he said, "Oh right... here," and handed her clothes to her. As she was putting her clothes back on, Leo slipped into his shorts.

Laura, now dressed, nervously said while hopping off the bed, "W-well, I'm glad to be of help, so I'll just ge—" But her legs wobbled like a newborn deer's, and she stumbled. Leo quickly caught her in his arms, steadying her.

They both stared at each other for a moment before Laura gave a quirky smile. "I... guess my legs are a little... numb right now."

Leo chuckled. "Well, I guess it was that good if I made your legs turn to jelly, heheheh."

Laura pouted at his teasing. Leo quickly soften his tone. "No worries. You can rest in my bed for a while, just until your legs come back to life."

He gently placed Laura back on the bed and lay down beside her. As they settled, Laura softly said, "Thank you."

Leo smiled at her, his voice warm. "You're welcome."

Before long, their breathing evened out as they drifted off to sleep together. As Laura's eyes closed, a fleeting thought crossed her mind: "If this is what Leo's rut is like... I can't imagine what the others' are going to be."

Chapter Text

The faint light of morning filtered into the room, casting soft shadows across the walls. Laura stirred, her body aching but her heart feeling an odd sense of peace. She blinked at the unfamiliar ceiling, her mind foggy as she stretched. "Hmm, what time is it?" she thought, her eyes scanning the room. Her gaze landed on Leo beside her, still asleep, his plastron rising and falling steadily. "Uh, Leo? Why is he—oh, that's right... I must've fallen asleep... oh boy." The memories of the night before rushed back, and her cheeks flushed as she quickly averted her gaze.

Leo's eyes fluttered open, and for a moment, there was only silence between them. He offered a small smile, his voice gentle. "Morning."

"Morning," Laura replied, her voice barely above a whisper.

Leo shifted nervously, offering her a small smile. "Did you sleep well?" he asked, his voice uncertain.

Laura felt her cheeks warm as she nodded. "Good... uh, thanks," she replied, her voice tinged with a similar nervousness.

Leo nodded, his gaze lingering on her for a moment before he stood and began dressing. "Well, we better get up. I'm sure my bros would wonder where we are. Mikey's probably cooking some breakfast, and his food always tastes good."

"Uh... yeah, sure," Laura replied, though her heart raced at the thought of facing the others. She wasn't sure if she was ready to deal with the aftermath of the night they had shared, the one where things had somehow shifted between her and Leo. As they finished getting ready, Leo then said, "Shall we?" She nodded, and together they began making their way to the kitchen.

The smell of Mikey's famous pancakes filled the lair as Laura entered the common area. She tried to keep her steps steady, though her legs still felt slightly wobbly. Mikey grinned at her, waving a spatula. "Good morning, sunshine! Ready to fuel up?"

Laura smiled, grateful for his usual exuberance. "Sure, Mikey. Thanks." She took a seat, glancing around the room. Donnie was absorbed in his gadgets, Raph sat down, his sharp eyes narrowing as he noticed Leo's unusually quiet demeanor. "Uh... Leo? Is everything alright?" he asked, tilting his head in curiosity.Leo glanced up, his expression calm but guarded. "Everything's fine," he replied.Raph wasn't convinced, leaning forward slightly. "You seem a little off, different from your usual self."Leo waved a hand dismissively. "Pfff, oh please, Raph. you're over worried, really i'm good."Raph was about to press further but decided to let it drop. As they continued enjoying the pancakes Mikey had made, Mikey turned to Laura with his usual upbeat tone. "Say, Laura, were you sleeping somewhere else last night?"

Laura nearly choked on her sip of water, she asked "Wh-what... why do you ask?" Mikey then said cluelessly, "Well, I came to your room earlier to wake you up, but you weren't there, so I was wondering if you slept somewhere else?"

Laura, unsure, thought to herself, "What do I do? I can't just say, 'Oh yeah, I was actually sleeping in your brother's room after I was done having sex with him.' How can I possibly tell him that?" She kept thinking about what to say when Leo answered smoothly, "No worries, Mikey. Laura was actually sleeping in my room last night."

Laura was shocked at Leo's response. "LEO HOW CAN YOU SAY THAT SO BLUNTLY?!" she yelled in her head as she stared at him. Mikey remained oblivious to the implication, while Donnie and Raph just looked at Leo with neutral expressions. Laura was frozen in place, unsure what to do and afraid of the worst. She was almost about to say the truth when Leo added, "I was showing Laura my Jupiter Jim comics and collection. We also watched 'Jupiter Jim: Sailing the Seven Galaxies,' and before we knew it, it was already getting late."

Laura was stunned, and then Leo continued, "And I'm not the kind of guy to let a young lady walk back to her room in the middle of the night, so I let her sleep in my bed, and I slept on the floor."

Laura wasn't sure if that made-up story would work, so she could only watch and see if his brothers bought it. Mikey then said, "Really, Leo? Jeez, it's no wonder Laura looks tired."

Raph smirked. "Yeah, I should've known you would do something like that."

Laura was shocked. "They bought that?!" she thought.

But then Donnie said, "You slept on the floor? Damn, Leo. What are you, some kind of chivalrous knight?" He added in a mocking tone, "Oh, 'let the lady take the bed while I suffer heroically on the hard, cold floor!' real Classic, Leo." Leo shot back defensively, "It's called being considerate, Donnie. You should try it sometime." Mikey and Raphthen started laughing at the two twins mocking eachother.

Laura felt relieved. She wasn't ready to talk about it, especially when she herself wasn't sure what to call it. As they finished eating, Mikey then said, "Oh, by the way, come with me, Laura. I want to show you the clothes we got you."

She smiled and said, "Okay, sure," with a happy tone. Mikey grinned. "Great! Let's go then," he said as he led her out of the kitchen, leaving Leo, Raph, and Donnie behind.

After breakfast, Mikey practically dragged Laura to the couch, a bundle of clothes and items in his arms. "Ta-da!" he announced, spreading them out before her. "I found some shops that i scored at Hexa Palooza, Check it out!"

There were soft leggings in muted tones, cozy hoodies with quirky patterns, and a couple of stylish tops. He had also found a casual dress with simple yet elegant designs, a set of colorful socks, and practical yet cute sneakers. Beyond clothing, Mikey had included a set of toiletries, a pair of slim-fit pants, and a lightweight jacket. "Mikey... this is amazing. Thank you so much."

Laura's eyes widened as she took in the array of clothing—soft hoodies, leggings, and even a pair of sneakers. Mikey smiled, beaming with pride as he said, "Really? Thanks."

Laura then said, "You really have good taste, Mikey."

Mikey grinned. "Good taste is my thing, baby," he declared proudly. As Laura continued looking through the clothes, Mikey's thoughts wandered. "These are going to look great on her," he mused to himself. "She's going to look so pretty in them."

Laura then paused, her cheeks slightly flushed as she nervously said, "Uh, Mikey... there's something else I need." She hesitated for a moment before adding, "Bras and underwear."

Mikey blinked, taking a moment to process her words. Then his face turned bright red as realization dawned. "O-oh yeah, th-that's right," he stammered, rubbing the back of his neck. "I was so caught up with the clothes that I totally forgot about that."

He bowed quickly, his voice filled with genuine regret. "I-I'm so sorry!"

Laura gently placed a hand on his shoulder, her voice calm and reassuring. "H-hey, it's okay, Mikey. No need to apologize. It's perfectly normal to forget."

Mikey looked up at her, her kind smile making his heart skip a beat. "What is this feeling?" he thought. "It's strange... but it feels nice." Gathering his composure, Mikey suddenly perked up, an idea forming in his mind. "Wait, I think I've got an idea!" he exclaimed.

Laura tilted her head in curiosity. "Oh? What do you mean?" she asked.

Mikey grinned mischievously. "Sorry, can't tell you. I'll keep that to myself for now," he said with a wink. He then straightened up, his tone shifting back to cheerful. "I have to go now. Why don't you try on your clothes and see if they work? I'll see ya later."

Laura smiled, nodding. "Okay, see ya," she said warmly as Mikey left the room with a bounce in his step. Watching him go, she thought to herself, "He really is so sweet."

Later on, Raph found Leo in the dojo, his arms uncrossed, a casual look on his face as he approached. "Hey, Leo," he started, his tone light. "Can we talk for a sec?"Leo sat cross-legged on the dojo floor, his expression calm as he looked up at Raph. "Sure, what's up, bro?"Raph, with a concerned look, asked, "Are you sure you're alright?" Leo, still nonchalant, replied, "What do you mean, bro?"Raph rubbed the back of his neck, his voice softening. "Come on, Leo. I know things have been different since Laura got here. I mean, it's not just you....it's strange for all of us, but... I just wanted to know...if you're okay is all?"Leo exhaled, his shoulders relaxing as he smiled. "Raph. Really, nothing wrong. Honestly, I kinda bonded with her yesterday, and I just want to make sure she feels welcome here. That's all."Raph studied him for a moment, then leaned back with a shrug. "Alright, if you say so. Just figured I'd ask, you know?"Leo smiled faintly. "Appreciate the concern. But I'm good. I really like having her around."Raph nodded, a hint of a smirk crossing his face. "Well good, I'm glad to hear that. Anyway, I'm going to bed, so goodnight, Leo." He stood up, giving Leo a playful punch on the shoulder before heading out.As Raph left, Leo felt a wave of relief wash over him. For now, the questions had subsided. But deep down, there was something he couldn't shake—an undeniable feeling that grew stronger with each passing second. He kept replaying their night together, the softness of her skin, the taste of her lips on his, the way her presence had stirred something deep within him. The thought of seeing her again sparked a fire in his chest, leaving him feeling hot and restless. He couldn't put a label on these emotions, but one thing was certain: he had to see her again.

As the day was coming to an end, Laura found herself alone in her room, sorting through the clothes Mikey had gotten for her. She thought to herself, "Mikey is so sweet. If I had a little brother, I'd definitely hope he'd be like Mikey." She smiled at the thought, letting out a soft chuckle as she finished folding a hoodie.

Her thoughts then shifted, unbidden, to Leo. "What am I going to do?" she wondered. Her feelings for him were a swirling mix of uncertainty and warmth, and as much as she tried to focus on the clothes, her mind kept replaying last night. The memory of their closeness made her face heat up, turning a bright shade of red. "Uuuuhhhh... now I can't stop thinking about it. How am I going to see Leo and not think about that?" she groaned inwardly.

She was pulled from her spiraling thoughts by the sudden creak of the door opening, and she jumped in surprise. Turning quickly, she saw Leo stepping into the room as though summoned by her thoughts. "Hey," he greeted softly, closing the door behind him.

Leo stepped inside, closing the door behind him with a quiet click. His movements were hesitant, his shoulders slightly hunched as he took a cautious step forward, his hand brushing the back of his neck. "I... I just wanted to... check up on you," he began, his voice soft and uncertain, his eyes briefly darting to hers before looking away. "I-if you're fine... I'll just leave and say goodnight." He began to turn, his movements slow, almost reluctant, as if part of him hoped she would stop him.

Laura's gaze followed him, her heart tightening at the sight of his unease. "Wait..." she said quickly, her voice tinged with both urgency and warmth. Leo paused mid-step, his body still, and turned his head to look back at her. His expression softened, a curious mix of surprise and hope flickering in his eyes as they met hers.

"I'm okay," Laura replied, her voice steady despite the heat rising to her cheeks. She couldn't help but notice how Leo's steps faltered slightly, his feet seeming to barely touch the ground as if he was trying to tread lightly. His shoulders were squared, exuding a quiet strength, yet the way his hand brushed the back of his neck betrayed a hint of uncertainty.

"I'm glad to see you, Leo," she said softly, her gaze meeting his. The way his name left her lips made his heart skip a beat, stirring something deep within him. His posture subtly shifted, the tension in his shoulders easing, though his hand still lingered at his neck as if to steady himself. He couldn't quite put it into words, but hearing her say his name like that made his chest feel warm, his usually disciplined composure momentarily unraveled.

Laura's eyes lingered on him, drawn to the soft furrow of his brow and the way his eyes darted to hers, holding a depth of emotions she couldn't quite decipher. Her heart thudded louder as she absorbed his earnest expression, sensing both his hesitancy and the unspoken bond forming between them.

She hesitated before adding, her voice tinged with nervousness, "Actually, I wanted to talk to you about something."

Leo looked away, his shoulders tense. He seemed to know exactly what Laura wanted to talk about. "About last night?" he asked softly. Laura nodded without saying a word, her heart pounding.

Leo shifted uncomfortably, his gaze fixed on the floor. "Look... you don't have to feel guilty about it," he began, his voice steady but tinged with hesitation. "We can... just forget that it never happened."

As he spoke, a sharp pang pierced his chest, the words tasting bitter even as he said them. Suggesting they forget the night they shared felt like stabbing himself in the heart. Meanwhile, Laura felt a different kind of ache—a sting deep in her chest at the thought of erasing something so personal and meaningful. She didn't want to forget.

"I don't want you to feel guilty," Leo continued, his voice faltering slightly. "Besides, I shou—"

Before he could finish, Laura moved without thinking. She stepped forward and wrapped her arms around him in a hug. Given their height difference, her arms barely circled his midsection, her face pressing gently against his plastron. The unexpected embrace left Leo momentarily stunned, his arms hanging at his sides before slowly moving to rest on her shoulders.

"Leo," she said, her voice trembling but resolute, "I... don't want to forget. Nor do I regret what happened." She pulled back just enough to look up at him, her cheeks flushed. "The truth is...I don't want to pretend like it was nothing...I mean it wasn't nothing at all, it was my first time having sex.... And I know you were in a rut...so you couldn't control yourself, but... you were sweet and patient with me...even though I wasn't as experienced ... .But what I'm trying to say is...if you ever wanted to do it again..." She hesitated, her face growing even redder. "I wouldn't be against it. In fact, I'd want to."

Leo's breath caught in his throat. Her words hit him like a wave, washing over the insecurities he'd been trying to suppress all day. For a moment, he could only stare at her, his eyes wide with surprise and something deeper—something raw and unspoken.

"Damn," he finally said, his voice barely above a whisper, his lips curving into a faint smile. "You're really something."

Laura blinked up at him, her heart skipping a beat at the intensity in his gaze. Before she could respond, Leo leaned down, his movements deliberate but unhurried, and captured her lips in a kiss.

The kiss was soft at first, their lips brushing tentatively before deepening. Laura melted into him, her hands sliding up to rest on his chest as his arms tightened around her. The world seemed to fade away, leaving only the warmth of their connection. His lips were firm yet gentle, moving against hers with a mix of care and longing. She tilted her head slightly, her fingers curling against his plastron as her body relaxed into his embrace.

When they finally parted, their breaths mingled in the small space between them. A thin string of saliva connected their lips for a fleeting moment before breaking. Leo's gaze remained locked on hers, his expression soft yet full of emotions he couldn't quite put into words.

Her voice was barely above a whisper as she spoke, "uh....Leo." As they kept kissing he pulled her closer to him, turning Laura so her back was facing him as he leaned forward so his face was resting head right next to her left shoulder as his hands moved down to her hips, with one hand going underneath her shirt and groping her left breast and his other hand he began to slide down in her pants rubbing her clit.

Laura then gasped at the warm fingers wading through her pussy; he groaned as he whispered in her ear, his voice low and husky "Laura... I couldn't stop...thinking about you all day...I wanted you so bad." As they swayed closer together, their lips met again in a fierce kiss. This time it was deeper, more passionate.

Leo's tongue explored Laura's mouth as she moaned softly against him. She then used Her hand to slip under the waistband of his black shorts and found the hardness of his cock beneath.

The sudden touch sent shockwaves through Leo's body; it was like a jolt of electricity had run through every nerve ending in his dick. He felt himself twitching at the unexpected sensation; it had been too long since anyone had touched him like that.

"Shit," Leo muttered in surprise,"I didn't think you would be this bold."

Laura looked up at him with an innocent expression,"I didn't get to touch last time...and I just wanted to feel it."

As she wrapped her fingers around him she thought "it's so smooth... and big."

Leo moaned and said in desperation,"I don't know if I can take this...Laura...I need to feel you."

Laura blushed deeply but smiled saying "okay Leo". Then she took the lead by grabbing Leo's hand and pulling him towards the bed saying "take me then".

As they reached the bed, Leo's desire took over, and he felt a bolt of excitement, like he was in his rut again. He quickly removed their clothing, and Laura's eyes widened as she saw his throbbing dick. This time, she was ready, and as she bent down on the bed, Leo began to thrust inside her. He could feel the tightness around him, and Laura moaned at the feeling of the hard rod inside her again.

Leo leaned in close to her ear once more, his voice husky with desire as he continued to thrust. "Laura.....I'm glad...that...you felt the same...i couldn't forget the feeling of your slit wrapped around me...like you're doing right now." He thrust deeper into Laura, making her scream with pleasure. Her eyes flashed with bliss as she replied, "Leo....I....agh."

Leo's hands reached out, his fingers brushing against Laura's breasts as he growled, "You're so beautiful, Laura. I love the way your body responds to my touch." Laura moaned, her body arching into Leo's touch as he continued to whisper sweet nothings in her ear. "You're.....so tight....just like last night," Leo whispered, his voice full of lust and desire. "This feel so good ... .I want to keep feeling you." Laura nodded eagerly, her eyes flashing with excitement as she replied, "Yes, yes, I want that."

With a growl of desire, Leo kept slamming his hips against hers. His cock thrust deep into her slit as he began to move in a fast and furious rhythm. Laura screamed with pleasure as Leo pounds into her again and again.

As they reached their limit, they both let out a loud cry of ecstasy. "Oh leo...I'm cuming!" Laura screamed, her voice echoing through the room as her body began to convulse with pleasure. "Me too...Laura...i'm cuming!" Leo groaned back, his voice husky and strained as he thrust into her one last time.

As they began to climax, their bodies shuddered and trembled together, their movements becoming slower and more labored as they rode out the waves of pleasure. They took a moment to catch their breaths, their chests heaving with exertion as they struggled to calm their racing hearts.

He hesitated for a moment, then added softly, "Now I feel like my legs have turned to jelly." Laura chuckled, her smile warm and teasing. "Well, I guess you'll be sleeping here tonight, then," she said with a playful glint in her eyes. They shared a quiet laugh before the mood shifted slightly. Leo glanced at her, his tone growing serious. "So... what do you want to do about us?" he asked hesitantly. "I'm not sure if we should tell them." Laura nodded in agreement, her expression thoughtful. "Yeah, that makes two of us. Maybe we should keep this to ourselves for now," she replied. "Yeah, just for now" Leo smiled, relieved, and gently squeezed her hand. "Alright. Goodnight, Laura," he said, his voice full of warmth. "Goodnight, Leo," she whispered back, their gazes lingering on each other as they settled in for the night.

As they drifted off to sleep, both felt reassured that their secret was safe—for now. Little did they know, someone aboard the ship had been silently observing them, their presence hidden in the shadows.

Chapter Text

The group relaxed in the living area, each immersed in their own activity. Raph lifted weights in the corner, his muscles straining with each rep. Mikey balanced on his skateboard, performing small tricks to keep himself entertained. Splinter sat calmly, watching his favorite show on the large screen. On the couch, Leo and Laura sat close, chatting quietly. "So, what did you think of Jupiter Jim and the Star Commandos?" Leo asked, his voice tinged with curiosity.
Laura grinned, tucking a strand of hair behind her ear. "Honestly? It's way better than I expected. I loved how Jupiter Jim tricked the Cyber Queen with that hologram decoy. "Leo's eyes lit up. "Right? That's one of my favorite parts! He always thinks ahead—it's all about strategy. "Laura chuckled. "And I love how every mission has a lesson, even if it's wrapped up in all the chaos. "Leo smiled, his hand lightly brushing against hers as he leaned closer. "I knew you'd get it. It's more than just action—it's about heart." The touch made Laura flush slightly, and she glanced away nervously, her heart racing. The tranquil atmosphere was suddenly interrupted by the sharp blare of an alert. A mechanical voice echoed through the ship: "Intruder detected. Unauthorized presence aboard the vessel."Everyone froze as Donnie's face appeared on the nearest screen, his expression tense. "Guys, we've got a problem. Someone's boarded the ship." Mikey sprang up from his skateboard, a grin spreading across his face. "Ohmigosh, she's here!" he exclaimed, his excitement cutting through the tension. Everyone looked at Mikey in confusion. Splinter raised an eyebrow. "Who?"Raph glared at him. "What?! Mikey, are you crazy? You can't just let someone on the ship. "Leo crossed his arms, his expression serious. "Yeah, dude. Did you forget that we're supposed to be careful, considering we have Laura on board?"Raph nodded in agreement. "No one can know we have a human on the ship. "Mikey waved off their concerns with a grin. "Relax, guys! I was careful. I've called in an old friend. Someone super cool, super unique, and guaranteed to bring some good vibes."Raph scowled. "It doesn't matter. We still need to be careful."
"It's fine!" Mikey insisted, throwing his hands up. "We can trust her. She already knows about Laura, plus I thought it'd be nice for Laura to have a girl around to talk to. "The brothers exchanged uneasy glances before turning to Laura. Leo's tone softened as he asked, "What do you think? "Laura hesitated, feeling the weight of their stares. Finally, she offered a small smile. "I don't mind."
"Great!" Mikey beamed. "You're gonna love her." Then he turned to the group with a triumphant look. "See? It's all good. "As Laura processed Mikey's words, one thought lingered in her mind: Her? Raph sighed, throwing up his hands. "Fine, okay. But if anything goes wrong, it's on you, Mikey. "A small, shimmering portal opened in the corner of the room, its glow illuminating the space as if welcoming an old friend. Out stepped Sunita, Mikey's alien friend—a vibrant green slime with a humanoid shape. Her translucent, gelatinous body shimmered with soft, glowing hues that rippled like waves, her form fluid yet defined to resemble a human. Her amorphous face bore sparkling eyes that radiated familiarity as she surveyed the ship's interior. "Whoa, Sunita," Mikey said, throwing his arms wide. "Welcome aboard!"
"Hey, guys!" Sunita greeted, her bubbly voice resonating through the room. Her translucent form shimmered with hues of green and gold as she stepped forward, waving a tendril-turned-hand. "It's so great to be back here—feels like forever since my last visit." Leo nodded politely. "Welcome back."Raph crossed his arms, eyeing her warily. "Just remember, no funny business."Sunita grinned, her form rippling playfully. "Relax, big guy. I'm here to spread good vibes, not trouble." Splinter offered a small nod of acknowledgment. "Your presence is noted. Be mindful of our current situation."
"Absolutely, Sensei," Sunita replied, her tone respectful before turning her gaze toward Laura. "And you must be the lovely Laura Mikey told me about. He wasn't kidding—you really are a human. I've never met one in person before." Laura blinked, startled by the direct comment. "Uh, thanks? Nice to meet you too."
"Anyway," Mikey interjected, gesturing grandly, "may I officially introduce you to Laura—the one I was telling you about!" Laura blinked, and out of curiosity, she asked, "So... how do you two know each other?" Sunita's form rippled with a cheerful glow. "Mikey and I? Oh, we've known each other since we were kids! Our dads are... well, I guess you could say they're friends, though they've had their disagreements." Laura tilted her head, intrigued. "Disagreements?" "Eh, nothing major," Sunita said, waving a tendril dismissively. "Just a few classic personality clashes. Anyway, Mikey's the best, always full of surprises!" Laura nodded slowly, still processing. "So... what brings you here then?" Mikey grinned and stepped forward. "I asked her to bring something super special." "Yep, here it is!" Sunita announced proudly, her form shimmering with excitement as she produced a delicate silver brooch with a radiant blue gemstone in the middle. She held it out, the gem catching the light with an almost magical glow. Laura's eyes widened as she gazed at the brooch. "Oh wow, it's beautiful." The boys leaned in to get a closer look, their expressions a mix of awe and curiosity. "Whoa," Leo said. "Now that's impressive." "Yeah, that's one fancy-looking brooch," Raph admitted, his tone grudgingly admiring.

Mikey beamed at their reactions. "It's not just a brooch," he said, his tone brimming with enthusiasm. "This is a cloaking brooch!"

"A cloaking brooch?" Laura echoed, her tone uncertain.

"Yeah!" Mikey beamed. "This brooch doesn't just look good—it's got some serious tech. It creates a holographic disguise that completely changes your appearance. You'll look like a totally different species, with realistic features and everything! Trust me, it'll make blending in so much easier."

The others exchanged glances, and Leo gave a cautious nod. "That could actually work."

"Damn, bro, that's genius. But are we sure it's safe?" Raph asked.

Sunita's form shifted playfully. "Oh, it's safe, alright. I use it all the time if I ever want to change my form." She turned to Laura, a glimmer of excitement in her sparkling eyes, as she pulled out a small purple bag. "And, well, there are some other things you'll need too."

Raph tilted his head in question. "What other things?"

Sunita smirked, her voice taking on a mischievous tone. "Sorry, big guy, that's between us girls."

She turned to Laura. "Hey, Laura, why don't you show me your room?" she asked with a playful grin.

Laura hesitated, unsure. "Uh... sure."

Sunita smiled wider. "Great! Let's go. See ya later, boys—me and Laura are gonna have some girl time." Without waiting for a response, she looped a gelatinous arm around Laura's shoulder and guided her down the corridor.

Inside Laura's room, Sunita let her form shift slightly, her edges softening. She reached into a small purple bag she had carried and handed it to Laura. "Here, these are for you."

Laura opened the bag and froze, her face turning a deep shade of red as she pulled out a neatly folded set of underwear and bras. "Oh, um... thanks?"

Sunita chuckled at her reaction. "Don't be shy, Laura. You're gonna need these—trust me. Traveling with a bunch of guys, you need to be prepared. Plus," she added with a wink, "a girl's gotta feel confident, right?"

Laura fidgeted, unsure how to respond. "I... guess so."

Sunita plopped onto the edge of Laura's bed, her form rippling as she settled. "So, what's it like hanging out with these guys? Any of them caught your eye?"

Laura's face burned even brighter. "What? No! I mean... they're nice. All of them."

Sunita raised a translucent eyebrow, her form glowing with a mischievous green hue. "Uh-huh. Nice, sure. But I saw the way Leo looked at you earlier."

Laura buried her face in her hands. "uh...well.....I.....?"

Sunita laughed, the sound bubbly and light. "Relax, Laura. I'm just teasing. But seriously, it's okay to let your guard down sometimes. You're among friends here."

Laura peeked through her fingers, a small smile forming. "Thanks, Sunita."

"No prob," Sunita said warmly. "Anyway, let me show you how the brooch works. It's very simple—all you have to do is press on the gemstone. Here, let me demonstrate. I have my own." She reached into her translucent body and pulled out a gold brooch with a glowing green gemstone. Holding it up, she pressed the gemstone, and instantly, a swirling green mist enveloped her. As the mist dissipated, Laura's eyes widened in astonishment.

Standing before her now was a dark-skinned Indian teenage girl with a warmly-shaded chestnut brown complexion. Her charcoal black hair was straightened into a chin-length blunt bob that framed her face, complemented by a round widow's peak. She had big, doe-shaped onyx eyes with slender lashes, naturally thin, arched brows, and a hooked-shaped nose adorned with a gold nasal stud. Her lips were heart-shaped, with a fuller lower lip painted in dark matte pink lipstick.

"Well, what do you think?" Sunita asked, spinning slightly to show off the transformation.

Laura blinked, then smiled. "Yeah, that's amazing. You look so human."

Sunita grinned. "Thanks! This form is based on an alien species, though lots of beings choose forms that align with their personalities or blend in with different cultures. Their blood might be different, but the outward appearance can look human—or even something more creative. Now, let's try it on you!"

Laura hesitated as Sunita stepped closer and clipped the silver brooch to her shirt. Sunita pressed the blue gemstone, and a similar mist enveloped Laura. When it cleared, Laura looked down at her hands and gasped, noticing her skin had transformed into a vibrant hot pink shade. Her reflection in the nearby mirror revealed sleek black horns curling elegantly from her head and long, flowing white hair cascading down her back. She touched her horns and ran her fingers through the shimmering texture of her new form, marveling at the changes.

"Oh wow," Laura murmured. "This is... incredible."

"Looks good on you," Sunita said with a wink. "We girls have to look out for each other."

Laura turned back to her, smiling warmly. "Thank you, Sunita."

"Anytime," Sunita replied with a playful grin. As she and Laura continued to enjoy their girl time, Laura felt a strange, nagging sensation that someone was watching her. She dismissed it quickly, shaking off the unease, but little did she know, she wasn't wrong.

The arcade room buzzed with the clash of air hockey pucks and playful banter as the boys gathered around the table. Raph slammed the puck across the board, narrowly missing a point. "You call that a shot, Leo? Weak!" he teased, his smirk widening.Leo gripped his paddle with determination. "Weak? Watch this." He sent the puck flying, and it ricocheted off the edge with precision, scoring a point. "That's how it's done," he declared triumphantly.Mikey leaned against the side, laughing. "Oh, come on, Raph! Don't let him beat you that easily."Raph growled playfully. "Not happening. I'm going to beat you like a boss!"As the game intensified, Mikey glanced over at the score. "Man, this is why I love hanging with you guys. But can we all agree it's pretty cool having Sunita around? She's definitely a good addition to our circle."Leo nodded as he blocked another shot. "Yeah, it's nice to have someone different around. She's got good energy."

Raph then added "yeah, i'm sure having another girl around will be more comfortable"

"Totally," Mikey agreed, then glanced around. "Hey, wait—where's Donnie?"Raph, lining up his next shot, shrugged. "Still in his lab, apparently. Probably working on getting more data or something."Mikey sighed dramatically. "Man, he needs to take a break. He's missing all the fun."

Later that evening, Donnie sat in his lab, surrounded by screens displaying data and footage. His eyes narrowed as he leaned closer, trying to distract himself with his work. But as he drifted off to sleep for a moment, his eyes snapped open, and he slapped his face with his hands to refocus. "Damn, snap out of it," he muttered under his breath, frustrated by his wandering thoughts.

As he tried hacking into more data, his mind kept drifting back to the softness of a voice that had caught him off guard. Frustrated by the unwelcome distraction, Donnie muttered to himself, "This is ridiculous" and gave his head a quick shake, forcing his focus back to the task at hand. "Focus" he told himself, turning back to his work.

As he continued typing furiously at his keyboard, hacking into the encrypted data, a familiar voice broke his concentration.

"Hey, Dee! What are you up to?" Sunita asked as she strolled into the lab, her voice light and curious.

Donnie glanced over briefly. "Still decrypting this data," he replied, his tone clipped as he returned his focus to the screen.

Sunita leaned against the doorway, tilting her head. "Still no news?"

"Yeah," Donnie said with a sigh, leaning back in his chair. "Apparently, someone really doesn't want anyone looking through this."

Sunita crossed her arms, pondering for a moment. "You need to upgrade your tech again, huh?"

Donnie nodded. "Looks like it."

Sunita smiled knowingly. "Well, lucky for you, my dad's been getting some new tech. Maybe we can use it to help with your upgrades."

Donnie raised an eyebrow, intrigued. "Think he'd be okay with us borrowing some of it?"

Sunita grinned. "Borrowing? No. Sharing? Definitely. Let's head to his ship later and check it out."

Donnie smirked faintly. "Sounds like a plan."

As they began to make arrangements, Sunita studied him for a moment. "By the way," she said casually, "is everything okay? You don't normally stay in your lab this long."

Donnie stiffened slightly, his fingers hovering over the keyboard. "I'm fine," he said quickly, a little too quickly.

Sunita let it go, knowing better than to push him. "Okay, I'll let my dad know you guys are coming. Anyway, I better go. See you later." She waved casually as she exited, calling over her shoulder, "See ya."

Donnie watched her leave without looking back, then sighed deeply. Pushing himself up from his chair, he muttered to himself, "Maybe I'll call it a night."

He didn't know, however, that sleep would prove difficult. As he lay down later, his thoughts began to drift, despite his best efforts to suppress them. His mind wandered to her again, an image he couldn't shake no matter how hard he tried.

Chapter Text

Donnie fast asleep, unaware of the vivid dream that was about to unfold. In his subconscious, he found himself standing in a dimly lit room, face to face with Laura, her nude body radiating an otherworldly glow. Her curves were accentuated by the soft light, and Donnie's eyes were drawn to her full breasts, her nipples erect and inviting. Her skin was smooth and unblemished, a gentle sheen covering her toned physique. Her waist was narrow, flaring out into hips that seemed to curve in all the right places. Her legs were long and lean, ending in feet that seemed delicate and vulnerable. But it was her face that really caught his attention - her eyes sparkled with a seductive intensity, and her lips curled up into a sly smile as she gazed at him.

"Come closer, Donnie," she whispered, her voice husky and confident. "I want you to touch me." Donnie felt a surge of desire as she reached out a hand to beckon him nearer. As he drew closer, Laura's hand brushed against his plastron chest, sending shivers down his spine. She let her fingers trail down his abdomen, tracing the lines of his muscles before coming to rest on the waistband of his black shorts.

"I want you to feel my skin," she purred. "I want you to taste my lips." As she spoke, Laura's hand slipped under his shorts, wrapping around his erection. Donnie's eyes widened in shock as he felt her touch ignite a fire within him. He couldn't help but groan as she began to stroke him gently.

As he stood there frozen in pleasure, Laura brought her other hand up to touch herself. She let her fingers dance across her breasts before trailing down to the junction of her thighs. Donnie watched in rapt attention as she began to touch herself with abandon.

"I want you to fuck me," she whispered softly now like sharing some precious secret ,her voice filled with raw need . "I want you to make me come". With each passing moment donnies arousal grew stronger than ever .

until he jolted awake, heart racing and sheets damp with sweat. "What the..." he muttered, disoriented and overwhelmed. He was disoriented and confused as he realized it was just a dream. He had no idea why his subconscious had conjured up such a vivid and explicit scenario involving Laura. As he lay there trying to catch his breath, his hand instinctively wandered under the sheets, and his eyes widened in shock as he discovered the unmistakable evidence of his arousal - a hard on that seemed to throb with a life of its own. "Oh Shit....," he cursed softly, feeling embarrassed. He sat up, trying to shake the lingering sensations that clung to him.

Rising from his bed, he paced the room, his mind racing. The vividness of the dream was unnerving, and the emotions it stirred were even more so. It wasn't just the intimacy that unsettled him; it was the realization that Laura had found a place in his thoughts, deeper than he wanted to admit.

As he stood there confused, then reason then just hit him like tons of bricks all started on that day...

Two days earlier....It was the middle of the night, and the lair was quiet—everyone else was asleep except for him.

He was still trying to make sense of the data they collected from the facility, Shelldon, his purple flying drone assistant, hovered into view. "Goodnight, Dee," Shelldon chirped, his digital eyes blinking cheerfully. His voice carried a playful tone, one that Donnie had programmed to mimic familial warmth.

Donnie glanced up, managing a faint smile. "Goodnight, Shelldon."

Shelldon tilted slightly as he floated, his digital eyes narrowing in what could only be described as concern. "You look tired, Dude. Shouldn't you rest?"

"I will," Donnie replied, his tone clipped. "Just finishing up."

Shelldon hovered, his digital eyes narrowing. "You've been saying that for the last two days. I'm here to help, remember?"

Donnie sighed, rubbing his temples. "I appreciate it, Shelldon. Really. But some things can't wait."

Shelldon bobbed in mid-air, his tone softening. "Come on bruh? I worry about you.try to sleep?"

Donnie finally turned to face him, his expression softening slightly. "Thanks, Shelldon. I'll try."

The drone bobbed uncertainty. "Ok, take care of yourself, bruh. Night."

"Night," Donnie murmured, more to himself than to the departing drone.

As Shelldon left the lab to charge for the night, Donnie turned back to his desk. "Yeah, he's right...time to go to bed" he said, but an alert on his monitor caught his attention. The screen blinked with a notification: Active Movement Detected. He frowned. "Movement.... at this time of night?" he murmured, opening the live feed.

"It's not Raph—he'd be snoring in his room by now—and Mikey never stays up this late," he reasoned. His curiosity grew as he tracked the alert to Laura's room. "What could she possibly be doin—" His words cut off as his heart sank and shock hit him. On the screen, he saw a live video of Laura and Leo together, their intimate interaction unfolding before his eyes.

His inner thoughts went into overdrive - "Wha-....what the shell?!. What is she doing? Why is she...?" But as he watched, transfixed by the scene before him, his initial shock gave way to a different emotion altogether. He felt a surge of excitement and arousal as he took in the sight of Laura's naked body, her skin glowing in the soft light of the room. "Oh god," he breathed, his eyes glued to the screen as Laura's voice whispered out sweet nothings to Leo. The sounds coming from the video were like nothing he'd ever heard before - the soft moans, the gentle rustling of skin on skin, the heavy breathing that seemed to grow more labored by the second. As he listened, his own breathing grew shallower, his heart pounding in time with the rhythm of them screwing. He couldn't tear his eyes away from the screen, mesmerized by the sight of Laura's body writhing beneath Leo's touch. "This is insane," he thought to himself, but even as his mind rebelled against what he was seeing, his body seemed to have other ideas altogether. His arousal grew with every passing moment, until it was almost unbearable - all he could think about was seeing more, being a part of that intimate moment unfolding before him. The sounds on screen grew louder now - Laura's cries of pleasure mingling with Leo's grunts of exertion - and it was all becoming too much for Donnie to handle.

Donnie's eyes were fixed on the screen as he watched Leo lean in close to Laura's ear, his voice husky with desire as he continued to thrust. "Laura.....I'm glad...that...you felt the same...i couldn't forget the feeling of your slit wrapped around me...like you're doing right now." He thrust deeper into Laura, making her scream with pleasure. Her eyes flashed with bliss as she replied, "Leo....I....agh."

Donnie felt a surge of arousal as he watched Leo's hands reach out, his fingers brushing against Laura's breasts as he growled, "You're so beautiful, Laura. I love the way your body responds to my touch." Laura moaned, her body arching into Leo's touch as he continued to whisper sweet nothings in her ear. "You're.....so tight....just like last night," Leo whispered, his voice full of lust and desire. "This feel so good ... .I want to keep feeling you." Laura nodded eagerly, her eyes flashing with excitement as she replied, "Yes, yes, I want that."

As Donnie watched, Leo began to move in a fast and furious rhythm, his hips slamming against Laura's again and again. She screamed with pleasure as Leo pounded into her, their bodies moving in perfect sync. Donnie felt himself getting lost in the scene, his own desire growing with every passing moment.

As they reached their limit, they both let out a loud cry of ecstasy. "Oh leo...I'm cuming!" Laura screamed, her voice echoing through the room as her body began to convulse with pleasure. "Me too...Laura...i'm cuming!" Leo groaned back, his voice husky and strained as he thrust into her one last time.

Donnie felt a pang of jealousy at the intimacy between Leo and Laura, but it was quickly overwhelmed by his own desire. He wanted to be the one touching Laura, whispering sweet nothings in her ear. He wanted to be the one making her scream with pleasure.

As they began to climax, their bodies shuddered and trembled together, their movements becoming slower and more labored as they rode out the waves of pleasure. They took a moment to catch their breaths, their chests heaving with exertion as they struggled to calm their racing hearts. Donnie watched them finish climax together before finally turning off video after it ended leaving him feeling breathless and unsatisfied.

Donnie remember that night as he signed. He couldn't believe that his brother Leo was involved with a human girl, and that he had been watching them together without their knowledge. He felt a mix of emotions: guilt, jealousy, and confusion.

As he walked to the control room, he couldn't help but think about how difficult it was going to be to face Leo and Laura. He had always been close to his brother, but now he felt like he didn't know him at all. And Laura...he didn't know what to make of her. She was a human, after all, and Donnie had always been taught to be cautious around humans.

Donnie took a deep breath and tried to compose himself. He knew that he had to talk to Leo and Laura about what he had seen, but he was dreading it. He didn't know how they would react, or what they would say. Or maybe he shouldn't tell them at all...

Elsewhere, on the ship...

Leo stirred awake next to Laura, memories of the night before vivid and warm in his mind. He turned his head, watching her peaceful expression as she slept. A soft smile tugged at his lips as he took in her serene face, the gentle rise and fall of her breath bringing a sense of calm he hadn't felt in a long time.

"She looks so peaceful," he thought to himself, his heart swelling with affection. Unable to resist, he reached out carefully, tucking a stray strand of hair behind her ear. "How did I get so lucky?"

Laura's eyes fluttered open, and she caught him staring. "Morning," she murmured, her voice laced with sleep.

"Morning, beautiful," Leo replied with a playful grin. "Sleep well?"

She chuckled softly, shifting closer. "I did. You?"

"Best night ever," he teased, earning a light smack on the chest from her. "Hey, I'm just being honest."

They got dressed and headed to the control room, where they found Sunita and Raph already discussing something. As they entered, Leo raised an eyebrow. "What's with the change of course?"

Sunita turned to address Leo and Laura. "We're heading to my dad's ship," she explained. "Donnie needs to upgrade his tech with some equipment my dad recently acquired."

Leo glanced around. "Speaking of, where is Donnie?"

Before anyone could answer, the doors slid open, and Donnie entered, his voice already mid-sentence. "According to my calculations, we should be at Draxum's ship in precisely one minute." As he finished, he looked up and froze momentarily, his gaze landing on Leo and Laura before quickly looking away.

Laura noticed and frowned slightly. "What was that about?" she muttered under her breath.

Their attention shifted as the ship's windows revealed a massive structure ahead. The vessel was triple the size of their own, with sleek, angular designs and glowing, pulsating lights that gave it an otherworldly aura.

"That's your dad's ship?" Laura asked, her tone a mix of awe and apprehension.

Sunita nodded. "Yup. Impressive, isn't it?"

Laura couldn't tear her eyes away. "It's... incredible."

As they approached, the docking bay doors opened, and the group prepared to board. Sunita led the way, her excitement palpable. "Come on, let's go. My dad's waiting."

The ship loomed ahead, an architectural marvel. It was triple the size of their own vessel, with sleek, angular lines that suggested both elegance and impenetrable strength. Pulsating lights ran along its hull in intricate patterns, glowing in hues of teal and violet, making it seem alive. Its metallic surface shimmered faintly, as if imbued with an otherworldly energy. Towers and spires jutted out in strategic configurations, bristling with sensors, weaponry, and botanical elements that hinted at its owner's unique talents.

Laura stared in awe. "It's... incredible," she breathed, unable to tear her eyes away. "It looks like something out of a dream—and a nightmare."

Sunita grinned. "That's my dad for you. He's not just an inventor; he's the best alien alchemist in the galaxy. Everything about this ship reflects his skills."

Laura glanced at her, intrigued. "Alien alchemist?"

Sunita nodded enthusiastically. "Yep. He specializes in Chlorokinesis—manipulating plants and organic matter at the molecular level. Trust me, you'll see some of his creations in action soon enough."

Laura couldn't tear her eyes away. "It's... incredible."

Sunita grinned. "My dad's the best alien alchemist in the galaxy. Everything about this ship is infused with his expertise. You're going to see some amazing tech here."

Laura glanced at her. "Alien alchemist?"

Sunita nodded eagerly. "Yeah, and he specializes in Chlorokinesis—manipulating plants and organic matter on a molecular level. You'll see soon enough."

As they approached, the docking bay doors opened, and the group prepared to board. Sunita led the way, her excitement palpable. "Come on, let's go. My dad's waiting."

With that, they entered Baron Draxum's ship, its metallic corridors humming with energy. The air was charged with anticipation as they ventured further inside. Finally, they entered a grand chamber where Baron Draxum awaited. He was an imposing figure with long, straight maroon hair, bright orange sclerae, and teal cloven hooves. His large, muscular frame was accentuated by his clean-shaven face and the half-up bun he styled his hair into. He wore a white kimono-like garment with teal and turquoise trim, complemented by blue-green pauldrons and a black hair tie.

Sunita rushed ahead, her face lighting up. "Dad!"

Draxum's stern expression softened as he turned to her. "Sunita. You're late."

She laughed, throwing her arms around him. "You know I'm never on time."

He sighed but hugged her back with surprising warmth. "I'm very aware of that."

Laura watched the exchange, feeling overwhelmed. Draxum's presence was commanding, yet the bond he shared with Sunita was unmistakably genuine.

"Dad, this is Laura," Sunita introduced, gesturing toward her. "the human."

Laura was unsure what to say as she felt overwhelmed by Draxum's commanding presence, though his unexpectedly kind demeanor set her somewhat at ease. Mikey, ever the enthusiast, chimed in with a grin, "Yeah, he's cool. We've known him since, well, the beginning, I guess."

Just as Laura was beginning to process the introductions, a sharp exchange of words broke out. Splinter and Draxum, standing opposite one another, immediately launched into a familiar volley of insults.

"You still dress like an overgrown shrub," Splinter remarked with a sly grin.

"And you still smell like a sewer rodent," Draxum shot back, his deep voice reverberating through the chamber.

Sunita sighed, nudging Laura gently. "They're always like this when they see each other. Trust me, it's their weird way of catching up. They've known each other for ages—since Raph, Mikey, and Leo were just babies."

Before the tension could escalate further, Draxum turned his attention to the boys. "While procuring some new tech, I stumbled across an old stash of human video games," he said, a hint of amusement softening his stern features.

Raph, Mikey, and Leo immediately perked up. "No way!" Mikey exclaimed. "Classic games? That's awesome!"

Leo turned to Laura with an inviting smile. "You want to join us?"

Laura hesitated but ultimately shook her head. "I'll catch up later. You guys enjoy yourselves."

Splinter left with the boys to inspect the games, leaving Laura alone with Sunita, Draxum, and Donnie. Draxum, noticing Laura's lingering uncertainty, addressed her directly. "Would you care to join us? I was about to show Sunita some of the upgrades we've been working on."

Laura nodded, offering a small smile. "Sure."

Sunita's face lit up with excitement. "This is going to be great! You'll love it."

Donnie, however, was less enthused. His jaw tightened as he fell in step behind them, his usual composed demeanor giving way to an almost imperceptible tension.

As they moved into the tech lab, Draxum proudly displayed a collection of intricate devices. The room was a marvel of innovation—holographic schematics floated in midair, while glowing plants intertwined seamlessly with advanced machinery. Sunita eagerly explained the purpose of each device, her enthusiasm infectious.

Laura, captivated by the display, reached out to examine a small, glowing module. Her hand inadvertently brushed against Donnie's. The contact was brief but electrifying. Donnie's breath hitched, and he pulled his hand back abruptly as if burned.

Startled, Laura turned to him. "Are you okay?"

Sunita quickly stepped in, her tone light. "Donnie's not big on touching. It's just how he is."

Donnie averted his gaze, his face flushed. He could still feel the lingering warmth of her touch, and his heart pounded furiously in his chest. "It's... fine," he muttered, trying to regain his composure.

Laura frowned slightly, sensing there was more to his reaction but deciding not to press further. Meanwhile, Donnie kept his face turned, his mind racing. "Why does she have this effect on me?" he thought. "It's just a touch, nothing more. So why does it feel like my heart is about to explode?"

Donnie's thoughts still lingered in his head, Draxum's comms device beeped, and he answered it. "Draxum here," he said.

On the other end of the line was Splinter, who sounded worried. "Draxum, I need your help with the boys ," he said. Draxum raised an eyebrow and looked at Sunita. "What's going on?" he asked Splinter.

"It's Raph and Leo," Splinter replied. "They're fighting again, and I'm not sure how much more of this I can take." Sunita rolled her eyes and said, "I would have to guess that raph thought leo was cheating and and leo denying it...and then they started fighting." Draxum chuckled and said, "Well, we'd better make sure they don't damage my ship again."

Sunita giggled as she turned back to Laura and Donnie. "We'll be back in a flash, you two enjoy," she said with a wink. As they departed, Donnie was left alone with Laura. The silence between them was palpable, and Donnie tried to keep his composure, but Laura seemed unsure of what to do. Her eyes darted around the room, and her mind began to wander.

Silence fell between them. Donnie's mind raced, "Oh crap oh crap oh crap, why did they leave me alone with her? What if she pounces on me like i'm her prey? No, calm down, Othello. Just keep your distance, and you'll be fine". Taking a deep breath, he turned his focus to the tech in front of him.

Meanwhile, Laura's thoughts weren't much calmer. "They left me alone with Donnie? Okay, how bad can it be?" Ten minutes passed, and the awkward silence began to weigh heavily on her. She fidgeted, thinking, "This is so awkward. What do I even say? I barely know him—he's the tech guy, he hates touching, and that's it".

Finally, Laura decided to break the ice. "So... uh... how are you feeling about... this tech?" The words sounded clunky, even to her. She winced inwardly. "Seriously, that's the best you can come up with?"

Donnie looked up at her briefly. "Uh... fine," he mumbled, then quickly looked back down. Laura felt an overwhelming urge to facepalm.

Sensing her awkwardness, Donnie glanced at her again, some of his tension giving way to a flicker of concern. He hesitated before muttering, "Sorry."

Laura tilted her head, her curiosity piqued. "I don't do well when it comes to... feelings," he said suddenly, cutting through the quiet.

She blinked, then asked gently, "How come?"

Donnie looked away, his shoulders tensing slightly. "I'm just... not good with social cues or emotions. They don't make sense to me. It's like... trying to solve an equation where the variables keep changing."

Laura listened intently, nodding as he continued. "When people talk, there's always this... subtext, this layer of meaning I'm supposed to pick up on. But I don't. It's easier with machines. They're logical—predictable. People aren't."

She gave him an encouraging smile. "I think I get that. Emotions are messy. People are messy. I mean, look at me—I couldn't even come up with a decent conversation starter without feeling like an idiot."

Donnie blinked, surprised by her candor. Then, to his confusion, she started laughing. It was a soft, genuine laugh that made the tension in the room feel lighter.

"What's so funny?" he asked, narrowing his eyes slightly.

"It's just... the way you put it," she said between chuckles. "An equation where the variables keep changing. It's definitely something a scientist would say."

He frowned, though there was no real irritation in his voice. "It's not that funny."

"I know, I know," she replied, her laughter tapering off. "But you have to admit, it's kind of true—and maybe that's why I understand you. I'm not good at social stuff either, but at least I know I'm not the only one."

Donnie considered her words for a moment, then gave the smallest of nods. "Maybe," he conceded.

The moment of connection lingered as they returned their attention to the tech. For the first time that evening, the silence between them didn't feel quite so awkward.

As she glanced around the table, her eyes landed on an old Game Boy. She brightened. "Oh wow, I haven't seen one of these since I was a kid!"

Donnie's expression softened ever so slightly as he picked it up. "It's a vintage model. Needs some repairs, though." He hesitated for a moment before offering, "If you want, I could rewire it and get it working again."

As Laura glanced around the table, her eyes caught sight of something familiar. Her eyes seemed to glow with excitement as she leaned forward. "Oh wow, is that... a Game Boy?"

Donnie tilted his head, looking at the small, boxy device she was pointing to. "A Game... what?" he asked, his tone laced with genuine curiosity.

Laura blinked in surprise. "You don't know what a Game Boy is? It's this handheld video game console from my world. I used to play on one all the time when I was a kid. It was kind of a big deal back then."

Donnie stared at her, his expression shifting to one of intrigue. "A portable gaming device? That small? Impressive." He picked up the dusty gadget and turned it over in his hands, examining it carefully.

She smiled fondly at the sight. "It brings back so many memories."

Donnie glanced at her, his brow furrowing slightly as if surprised by the nostalgic warmth in her voice. He cleared his throat and said, "It's a vintage model. Looks like it hasn't been used in a long time." After a brief hesitation, he added, "If you want... I could rewire it and get it working again."

Laura's face lit up even more. "Seriously? That would be amazing! I'd love to see it come to life again."

He nodded, already inspecting the internals. "It might take some time, but I can manage. You'll have to show me how it works when it's ready, though."

"Deal," she replied, her excitement contagious.

For a moment, Donnie allowed himself a small smile as he focused on the device. The interaction, though unexpected, left him feeling a little less wary of her presence—and a little more intrigued.

As they examined the computer and the other tech, Donnie found himself sneaking glances at Laura, noting her every movement and expression. He pressed a hand to his chest, startled by the unfamiliar quickening of his heartbeat. What is this?

Later, everyone gathered in the common area for dinner, courtesy of Mikey, who proudly unveiled his latest culinary creation—a medley of spicy nachos and loaded quesadillas. The group quickly dug in, the room filling with cheerful banter.

As they finished their dinner, the boys returned to their gaming, Raph jabbed a finger at Leo, who was hunched over a portable console. "You're totally cheating, bro! There's no way you made that jump without a cheat code!"

Leo rolled his eyes, his thumbs furiously pressing buttons. "It's called skill, Raph. Something you wouldn't understand."

"Skill, my ass," Raph retorted, reaching over to try and wrestle the console away.

Mikey laughed so hard he nearly choked on his nacho. "Classic sibling rivalry! Don't kill each other before dessert, okay?"

Amidst the chaos, Sunita turned to Donnie and Laura, her curiosity piqued. "So, how's it going with the new tech? Did you guys find anything?"

Laura, who had been quietly enjoying her meal, perked up. "Oh! We found a Game Boy!" Her excitement was palpable.

The table fell silent for a beat before Mikey broke out into a grin. "Wait, wait—what's a Game Boy? Is it, like, a boy who plays games? Or... a boy that is a game?"

Laura burst into laughter, shaking her head. "No, Mikey! It's a handheld video game console from my world. Super retro, super cool."

Donnie adjusted his goggles, his tone matter-of-fact. "It's a small, portable gaming device with significant limitations in resolution and processing power, but for its time, it was quite innovative."

Raph smirked, leaning back in his chair. "So, basically, a dinosaur of gaming."

"It's vintage!" Laura defended, and added she added, "And Donnie said he can fix it to get it working again!, right?"

Donnie gave a small nod, glancing at her. "Assuming I can repair the circuits and replace the damaged components, yes. It'll function again."

Leo chuckled, finally pausing his game. "Well, let us know when it's done. I'm curious to see what the fuss is about."

The group's laughter and lighthearted chatter carried through the meal, bringing a sense of camaraderie that warmed the room. As plates emptied and stomachs filled, Mikey declared himself the MVP of dinner, earning groans and laughs in equal measure.

When the night drew to a close, everyone began to disperse to their rooms aboard the ship docked at the port. Laura, walking alongside Donnie, smiled softly. "Thanks again for offering to fix it.I can't wait, I hope you can get it to work."

Donnie glanced at her briefly, his expression neutral but his tone sincere. "It's a challenge. And I like challenges."

Laura grinned. "Well, it's in good hands, then. Goodnight, Donnie."

"yeah...Goodnight," he replied, watching as she headed down the hallway before retreating to his own thoughts.

As they walked down the hallway, Laura glanced at Sunita, a playful smile on her face. "Hey, Sunita, your dad is pretty cool."

Sunita chuckled softly. "Yeah, I'm lucky. Actually..." She hesitated for a moment before continuing, "He's not really my dad."

Laura blinked, surprised. "Oh? Does that mean you were adopted then?"

Sunita nodded, her gaze softening as she recalled her past. "Yeah, he adopted me when I was a kid. Draxum saved me from some alien traffickers. I don't remember much, but I was taken from my home planet, Googly, when I was little."

Laura's brow furrowed. "That sounds terrifying."

"It was," Sunita admitted, her voice quiet. "I used to have a mom and pops. They owned this little party store back home. It was colorful and loud—balloons everywhere. They were amazing."

A shadow crossed her face. "But... our kidnappers killed them when they tried to protect me. After that, I was shuffled around until Draxum found me. He didn't just rescue me—he gave me a second chance. Took me in and raised me as his own."

Laura reached out, lightly squeezing Sunita's arm. "I'm so sorry, Sunita. But it sounds like Draxum really stepped up."

Sunita smiled faintly. "Yeah, he did. And then, when I met the turtles, everything changed again. They were so different from anyone I'd ever known. Mikey made me laugh when I didn't think I could. Raph was like this big, protective teddy bear. Leo pushed me to be better—sometimes annoyingly so." She smirked at the thought.

"And Donnie?" Laura prompted gently.

"Donnie made me realize it was okay to just... be me," Sunita said thoughtfully. "They didn't just let me into their family—they made me feel like I belonged."

Laura smiled warmly. "They sound like an amazing bunch."

"They are," Sunita agreed, her expression brightening. "It hasn't always been easy, but I wouldn't trade them for anything."

As they continued down the hallway, the soft hum of the ship around them, Laura felt a deeper respect for Sunita and the journey that had shaped her into the strong, kind person she was.

As Laura and Sunita walked down the hallway together, Sunita glanced at Laura and asked, "Hey, Laura, did you give that Game Boy from Donnie?"

Laura blinked, suddenly realizing the small device was still in her hand. "Oh crap! I forgot to give it back to him."

Sunita chuckled softly. "It's okay. Knowing him, he's probably still awake tinkering in his lab. You should totally give it to him."

Laura hesitated, glancing down at the Game Boy. "Are you sure? I mean... I don't want to bother him or anything."

Sunita waved it off with a grin. "Don't worry about it. If anyone's up for a late-night visit, it's Donnie. Trust me, he'll be fine."

"Okay... if you're sure," Laura said, still a little uncertain.

Sunita gave her a reassuring smile. "I'm sure. Anyway, goodnight, Laura!"

"Goodnight, Sunita," Laura replied, watching her friend walk off before taking a deep breath. Turning in the direction of Donnie's lab, she started down the hallway, clutching the Game Boy tightly.

Donnie sat alone in his lab, leaning forward on his desk as the soft glow of his monitors illuminated the room. The hum of the tech around him was usually comforting, but tonight, it felt like background noise to the thoughts swirling in his head.

"Why can't I stop thinking about her?" he muttered, running a hand down his face.

He tried to focus on the new upgrades he was working on, scrolling through his schematics. "Okay, Donatello, focus. Tech doesn't let you down. Tech doesn't smile at you and make your chest feel like it's about to explode." He groaned, sitting back in his chair. "What is wrong with me?"

His gaze drifted to the corner of the lab. "She looked... happy. Why does that even matter to me? It shouldn't matter." He tapped the desk, his brow furrowing. "But it does. Ugh, stop it!"

He leaned forward, staring at his screen as though sheer willpower could drown out his thoughts. "Think about something else. Anything else...." but then the flash of the dream about Laura then creeped up. His face flushed. "No, no, no! Don't think about that dream! Not now."

He shook his head, but the memory of her laughter, her smile—it wouldn't leave him. "Why does she have to do that? Be so... so..." He paused, trying to find the right word. "Distracting."

With a frustrated sigh, he turned back to his computer and opened a file buried deep within his private folders. His fingers hovered over the keyboard as he stared at the screen. "Don't do it. You're better than this."

But then the thumbnail caught his eye, and his breath hitched. "It's just... data. That's all it is," he told himself, though his voice wavered. "No one will know. Just one quick look....again"

Donnie put his earpiece in, once again watching the Leo and Laura sex video. As he gazed at the screen, his mind began to wander back to the dream he had earlier, his dream of Laura, his... sexy...beautiful Laura, with her naked body on full display. Her curves, her breasts, he could even hear her whispering "Come closer, Donnie," that voice of hers sending shivers down his spine once more. Feeling her hands brushed against his plastron chest in the dream, and how he longed to be the one touching her like that.

As Donnie watched Leo touch Laura on the screen, a pang of jealousy shot through him. "Why did Leo get to be the one to touch her like that?...ha....ha... Why did Leo get to feel her.....and taste her lips?" Donnie's thoughts grew more possessive as he continued to watch: "I want to be the one touching her," he thought to himself. "I want to be the one making her moan." He started to rub his dick through his black shorts, feeling a surge of desire wash over him. "Oh yeah," he thought, "I want to feel her,....ha...I want to....cum...inside her." He imagined Laura's hand wrapping around his erection, stroking him gently as she purred "I want you to feel my skin."

As Donnie rubbed himself faster and harder through his shorts, he couldn't help but think about how much he wanted to be in Leo's place. He wanted to be the one who got to fuck Laura, who got to make her come. His thoughts grew more explicit as he continued: "I want it to be me," he thought. "I want it so bad." His jealousy boiled over into arousal as he pulled out his dick from his black shorts and started jerking off furiously.

"Mmm... yeah... cumming..." Donnie muttered aloud as pleasure took over. His eyes were fixed on some point in front of him as he brought himself closer and closer to climax. Finally with one last groan Donnie came all over his hand: white strings dripping down between fingers ,the warmth spreading all across palm .

Donnie's chest heaved as he sat at his desk, the dim light of the room casting a warm glow on his flushed face. His eyes were closed, and his head was tilted back, lost in the moment. The sound of his own ragged breathing filled the air, and for a moment, everything else faded away.

But as he slowly began to come back to reality, he became aware of a faint noise coming from the direction of the door. His eyes snapped open, and he turned to see what it was. That's when he saw her - Laura standing in the open doorway, staring at him with a mixture of shock and embarrassment on her face.

Donnie's face burned with shame as their eyes met. He felt like he'd been caught in a trap, with no way to escape. Laura's eyes widened, and she took a step back, her hand flying up to cover her mouth. "I—I'm sorry," she stuttered, before quickly spinning around and hurrying away.

The door creaked shut behind her, leaving Donnie alone in stunned silence. He slumped forward, burying his face in his hands as if trying to hide from the world. His mind reeled with thoughts of what had just happened - how long had Laura been standing there? What had she seen? And what must she be thinking now?

As he sat there, trying to calm himself down, Donnie couldn't shake the image of Laura's face from his mind. He kept replaying the scene over and over again in his head, feeling embarrassed and humiliated all over again. The sound of her stuttered apology still echoed in his ears, making him cringe with shame.

He lifted his head off his hands and looked around his room, taking in the familiar sights that now seemed foreign and uncomfortable. The posters on the wall seemed too loud, the bed too messy, and the air too thick with tension. Donnie felt like he was trapped in a nightmare from which he couldn't wake up.

As minutes ticked by at a glacial pace - each one feeling like an eternity - Donnie slowly became aware that this incident would likely have far-reaching consequences for both him and Laura; probably changing their relationship forever... Little did they know this awkward encounter marked only the beginning...

Chapter Text

It was early morning, and Laura was in her room, trying to process everything that had happened the night before. Sleep had eluded her after the scene she had witnessed. She couldn't shake the memory of what she'd accidentally walked in on: Donnie, completely and unaware, of his own private moment of masturbation. Her mind replayed the awkwardness of it all, a stark contrast to the quiet tension that now lingered in the air.

As she lay there, Laura's thoughts began to speak aloud in her mind: "I can't believe I saw that?.....Why did I have to walk in on him right as he finished? It's not like I'm grossed out or anything, but I'm definitely flustered. It was something I was never supposed to see." The image replayed in her mind like a haunting melody, refusing to let her have a moment's peace.

"I wasn't expecting that," Laura thought to herself. "I walked in on him at the worst possible moment. He looked so... vulnerable. And now it's going to feel so weird around him." She couldn't help but wonder if their relationship would ever be the same again or if this incident would forever leave an indelible mark on their interactions.

Suddenly, the door creaked open. Sunita's voice broke the silence. "Morning, Laura," she said cheerfully.

Startled, Laura's heart skipped a beat. She turned quickly, but Sunita's gaze was full of concern. "Are you okay?"

Laura froze for a moment, trying to gather herself. "Y-yeah, I'm good," she replied, her voice wavering slightly.

But inside, Laura was anything but okay. Thoughts spiraled in her head, each one more confusing than the last. She was still processing everything she had seen, wondering how to face Donnie and whether it was something she should even bring up.

Sunita's voice interrupted her thoughts. "So, did you give that Game Boy to Donnie last night?"

Laura's face immediately flushed at the mention of it, her mind flashing back to the awkward encounter in the lab. She remembered dropping it there, her heart pounding just from thinking about it.

Seeing the change in Laura's expression, Sunita raised an eyebrow. "What's going on? Did I miss something?"

Before Laura could respond, Sunita gave her a knowing smile. "Come on, let's head to Donnie's lab. You can check on the Game Boy."

Laura panicked. She didn't want to face Donnie right now—let alone explain everything that had happened. "I-I should probably... I have something to do," she stammered, but it was no use. Sunita was already moving toward the door, clearly determined.

With a heavy sigh, Laura followed her. The walk to the lab was filled with a nervous energy that Laura couldn't shake. When they reached the door, Sunita knocked lightly, pushing it open. Donnie was sitting at his desk, focused on his work, the usual calm expression on his face.

"Hey, Donnie!" Sunita greeted brightly.

Donnie looked up briefly, his expression barely changing. "Hey," he said, his voice clipped, but polite.

Sunita, sensing the tension in the air, decided to give them some space. "Anyway, I'm going to go see if Mikey needs my help in the kitchen," she said with a smile. "You two catch up."

As Sunita left the room, Laura's panic skyrocketed. "Wait!" she called after her, but Sunita was already gone, leaving her alone with Donnie.

The silence between them felt heavy, and Laura could barely bring herself to look him in the eye. Donnie, however, seemed to be trying his best to act like nothing had happened. He focused on the Game Boy, adjusting the wires with practiced precision.

Laura couldn't help but wonder why Donnie was acting so normal. Did he really not care, or was he hiding his discomfort just as much as she was? she felt like she was walking on eggshells, unsure of how to react. She remembered how her parents had always taught her to be polite and courteous, even in uncomfortable situations. But a part of her wanted to scream and ask Donnie what was going on, to confront him about the awkwardness that hung in the air like a challenge. She took a deep breath and tried to calm herself down, telling herself that maybe she was overreacting. After all, Donnie seemed fine. But the doubt lingered, and Laura couldn't shake the feeling that something was off."

Surprised at his calmness, Laura hesitated for a moment before sitting down next to him. His body language was as natural as ever, but his mind was clearly elsewhere. Donnie thought to himself: "Oh god, oh god, oh god. She actually saw me masturbating ... .What do I do now? Stay calm, Donnie. Don't freak out. It's not the end of the world." He tried to convince himself to stay calm, repeating the mantra in his head: "Stay calm. Don't let her see it bothered you. Just pretend it never happened. That's the only way out of this."

As Laura sat down beside him, Donnie's inner monologue became more frantic: "What if she realized I was jerking off to her? What if she thinks I'm some kind of pervert? What if she never looks at me the same way again? Wait, do i even want her to look at me 'in that way'?" He felt a bead of sweat trickle down his forehead as he struggled to maintain a neutral expression.

"Why did she have to walk in on me right then?Why didn't I hear her knock?" Donnie's thoughts were racing with panic and anxiety, but he knew he had to keep his cool if he wanted to salvage the situation. He took a deep breath and tried to focus on the present moment, rather than getting caught up in his own worst-case scenarios.

The soft hum of the Game Boy's screen flickered to life, adding to the tension that hung in the air. Donnie's eyes stayed focused on the device, even as his mind raced with wonder: "Is she thinking about it right now? Is she judging me? Does she think less of me because of what she saw?" The uncertainty was eating away at him, but he knew he couldn't let it show. For now, he just had to sit there and pretend like nothing was wrong, even though everything felt terribly off balance. He could feel her presence next to him, the awkwardness of the moment not lost on either of them.

Laura, too, was fighting a wave of self-consciousness. She couldn't help but wonder why Donnie was acting so normal. Did he really not care, or was he hiding his discomfort just as much as she was? The confusion settled over her like a weight. She thought to herself: "Why is he being so calm? Is he really okay with this, or is he just pretending? I feel like I'm going crazy trying to figure him out."

She thought she knew Donnie, but in this moment, everything felt off. The ease with which he continued working was unsettling—like he was pretending nothing had happened. Laura's inner voice whispered: "This is insane. We can't just sit here and act like nothing's wrong. But at the same time, I don't know if I can bring it up either."

As the seconds stretched into minutes, Laura found herself questioning everything. She thought: "Should I bring it up? Should I just pretend too? But what if he doesn't want to talk about it? What if it makes things worse?" But the silence between them was too loud, and the unspoken words between them grew unbearable. Laura's mind echoed with the uncertainty: "What do I do now?"

"So... uh... um," Laura stumbled over her words, her voice barely above a whisper. "I... sorry... for bothering... you."

Donnie didn't look at her, his eyes fixed on the Game Boy in his hands. "It's fine, really," he replied evenly. "I'm just not used to having company here while I work."

The words came out naturally enough, but inside, Donnie felt a twist of unease. He hadn't intended for the conversation to start like this, and yet here they were, teetering on the edge of another awkward silence.

As the seconds ticked by, Donnie broke it with an unexpected comment. "Though, I am surprised that you played these," he said, his tone faintly teasing. "They're... for boys, of course."

The moment the words left his mouth, his stomach sank. "Why did you say that?" he thought, grimacing internally. "Are you trying to make her dislike you?"

But to his surprise, Laura didn't seem offended. Instead, she smiled—a small, wistful curve of her lips that carried a hint of nostalgia.

"Mathias and I used to play them," she said softly, her voice far away. "When we were kids, I mean. Before everything got... complicated."

The mention of Mathias caught Donnie's attention. He set down the Game Boy, his curiosity piqued. "Mathias? Who's that?"

Laura hesitated, her expression shifting. "He's my brother," she said, her smile fading slightly.

Donnie blinked. "You have a brother?"

Her shoulders stiffened at the question, and for a moment, she seemed lost in thought. Then, with a quieter voice, she answered, "Yeah... he was my older brother."

"Was?" Donnie repeated cautiously, the implication settling heavily between them. "Does that mean...?"

Laura nodded, her gaze dropping to her hands. "He died from Cancer."

The word lingered in the air like a dark cloud.

Donnie had read about human diseases before, understood them on a purely scientific level. Cancer—a chaotic proliferation of cells, a malfunction of the body's natural systems. He had filed it away in his mind as a cold fact, something distant and clinical. But hearing it now, in Laura's voice, gave it weight he wasn't prepared for.

He watched her carefully, his usual analytical demeanor softening as he processed her words. Her shoulders were tense, her fingers fidgeting slightly in her lap, but her face betrayed something deeper—a sadness that had clearly lived inside her for years.

"He was fourteen when it started," Laura continued, her voice quieter now. "Just stomachaches at first. Nothing serious, we thought. Then he got tired all the time. He couldn't keep up with his schoolwork, with his friends. By the time the doctors figured out what it was, it had already spread. They said he was stage four. We had two years. Two years of treatments, hospital visits, watching him get weaker and weaker." Her voice trembled, and she blinked rapidly, fighting back tears.

"I've read about cancer," Donnie said after a moment, his tone quieter than usual. "I know how devastating it can be. But I've never..." He hesitated, trying to choose his words carefully. "I've never known anyone who's experienced it like you have. I'm sorry."

"I was just a kid," Laura added, her voice barely audible. "I didn't understand half of what was happening, but I knew enough to know he was in pain. I used to sit with him at night, holding his hand while he slept, because I was scared that if I let go, he'd... he'd be gone."

Donnie's gaze lingered on her, his mind racing. He wasn't used to situations like this—ones where science and logic couldn't offer a clear solution. Emotions, grief, loss... they were messy, intangible, and far beyond the scope of any formula or hypothesis he could craft.

Laura took a deep breath and pressed on. "Mathias was everything to me. He was smart, funny, and stubborn. We used to sit in his room for hours, playing video games. He was also good at building things that help our parents and our neighbors." Her voice cracked slightly, but she forced a small smile. "He would've been great at it."

Donnie finally spoke, his voice low and sincere. "It sounds like he was an amazing brother."

"He was," Laura said, her smile fading entirely. "He was my world. Everything I ever did, I did because I wanted to be like him. Smart, kind, creative. He always believed in me, even when I didn't believe in myself. And when he was gone..." She trailed off, her voice breaking.

The vulnerability in her words struck Donnie deeply. He hadn't expected this conversation, hadn't planned on learning this much about her past. But here she was, opening up in a way that felt raw and unfiltered.

"I'm sorry, Laura," he said softly. "I can't imagine how hard that must've been for you."

Laura nodded, her gaze lifting to meet his. For the first time, she saw something in Donnie's expression that wasn't just analytical or guarded. It was understanding.

Donnie leaned back slightly, his gaze thoughtful. "I've always believed that people leave echoes of themselves behind," he said, his voice uncharacteristically gentle. "In the things they built, the people they inspired. From what you've said, it sounds like Mathias left a lot behind in you."

Laura looked up at him, her eyes glistening. For a moment, she said nothing, but the smallest smile touched her lips. "You think so?"

Donnie nodded, his expression serious. "I know so. He'd be proud of you, Laura. For everything you've done. For still being here, still trying."

She let his words settle over her, a warmth spreading through her chest that she hadn't felt in a long time. Donnie's sincerity caught her off guard. She had expected awkwardness, maybe even avoidance, but instead, she found understanding—and, unexpectedly, comfort.

"Okay, I think it should work now," Donnie said, his tone casual as he slid the Game Boy across the desk toward Laura.

She hesitated for a moment before picking it up, her fingers brushing the smooth, cool plastic. Pressing the power button, she watched the screen flicker to life. A familiar chiptune filled the air, and her face lit up. "It works!" she exclaimed, a genuine smile breaking through her usual reserved demeanor. "Thank you, Donnie."

Donnie felt his heart flutter at her reaction, an unfamiliar warmth spreading through his chest. Is this... what people mean by butterflies? he wondered, slightly unnerved by the strange, yet pleasant sensation. He tried to dismiss it, focusing instead on the task at hand, but Laura's smile lingered in his mind.

She'd just shared something deeply personal about her brother, and Donnie had wanted to say something more, to comfort her further, but the moment was cut short by a sudden crash as the door slammed open.

"Donnie! We've got a breach!" Raph's booming voice echoed through the lab.

"What? That's impossible. By who?" Donnie demanded, spinning his chair around.

Raph crossed his arms, his expression grim. "Take a wild guess."

It took Donnie only a moment before realization dawned on him. His jaw tightened. "Oh no..."

They made their way to the control room at a brisk pace, with Laura close behind. When they arrived, Laura's eyes widened as she saw a sleek, purple aircraft hovering on the surveillance screens.

"Who are they?" she asked, her voice laced with concern.

Donnie's hands clenched the edge of the console as he growled. "The Purple Dragons."

"Let me guess—they're not your friends?" Laura quipped, her tone a mix of humor and unease.

Mikey leaned against the console, flashing his usual carefree grin. "Oh, they're bad news. Like, impressively evil hackers of all time bad."

Leo nodded, his expression serious. "And this isn't the first time we've crossed paths with them."

As they spoke, a figure appeared on the main screen—a slender, brown-skinned teenage girl with dyed lilac hair, wearing cyan lipstick and an unmistakable smirk. Beside her stood two boys: one, a large, muscular figure with dark brown skin and a buzz cut, clad in a Purple Dragons club jacket; the other, shorter and thin, with pale skin and glasses perched on his nose.

"Hey there. Long time no see, Donnie," the girl said, her voice sharp and mocking. "Or do you still prefer I call you 'Othello Von Ryan'?"

Donnie's entire demeanor shifted. His back straightened, his jaw clenched, and his eyes burned with barely concealed loathing.

"Kendra," he said flatly, his voice like ice. "What do you want?"

Kendra feigned a pout, pressing a hand dramatically to her chest. "Aw, is that any way to treat me? That hurts my feelings."

Donnie scoffed, his voice dripping with venom. "As if a creature like you even has feelings."

Kendra's smirk didn't falter, but there was a flicker of something darker in her eyes. "Still so sharp-tongued, aren't you? That's what I've always admired about you, Donnie—so quick to cut, even when you're bleeding yourself."

Laura glanced between them, sensing the depth of animosity. This wasn't just bad blood—it was a full-blown storm of unresolved tension.

Donnie took a step closer to the screen, his glare like a dagger. "If you think I'm going to let you play your little games here, you're dead wrong."

"Oh, Donnie, always so noble," Kendra said with a mocking laugh. "Still trying to play the hero, even when you're completely outmatched."

Laura could feel the anger radiating off Donnie, and before she could think better of it, she stepped forward. "Enough. If you've got something to say, say it. But don't think you're going to come in here and talk down to him."

Her words stunned everyone into silence. Mikey's jaw dropped, Leo raised an eyebrow in surprise, as for Sunita she was in awe at her boldness and even Raph stopped mid-grumble. On the screen, Kendra's smirk faltered for a fraction of a second before regaining its usual mocking edge. Her eyes flicked to Laura, her smirk deepening. "And who's this? Another one of your charity cases, Donnie? Or something else?"

Donnie blinked, taken aback. He hadn't expected Laura to step in, let alone speak so firmly on his behalf. His heart did a strange flip, but he quickly refocused as alarms blared across the control room.

"What the—?" Leo started, but his words were drowned out as the entire ship jolted violently. The control panel lit up with red warnings.

Kendra laughed, the sound echoing through the speakers. "Oh, did I forget to mention? We've hacked into your ship's navigation system. Have fun regaining control—if you can."

The screen cut out, replaced by static, as the ship lurched again. The turtles scrambled to take manual control, with Leo barking orders. "Mikey, stabilize the thrusters! Raph, adjust the shields—we're heading straight for that asteroid cluster!"

While the others worked to keep the ship steady, Donnie's mind raced. "The main override systems—if I can access them, we can shut this down. I need to get to the engine room." He turned to Leo "Do you think you can hold her?" Leo smirked "Don't worry Bro, We'll keep her steady"

"I'm coming with you," Laura said without hesitation as she volunteered herself.

Donnie hesitated, but there was no time to argue. "Fine. Let's go."

The two sprinted through the shaking corridors, the sound of alarms ringing in their ears. Once they reached the engine room, Donnie immediately got to work, opening a panel and exposing a tangled mess of wires and circuits.

"Hold this," he instructed, handing Laura a tool. She followed his directions, her hands steady despite the chaos around them.

onnie was focused, his hands moving with precision as he worked to reroute the ship's power systems. Laura kept close, holding tools and following his instructions, her mind racing with questions she couldn't quite hold back.

As the ship began to stabilize, she took a breath and finally broke the quiet. "Donnie... what's the deal between you and Kendra?" She hesitated, then added softly, "I mean, I couldn't help but notice there's some kind of history there. But, uh, you don't have to tell me if you don't want to."

Donnie paused mid-repair, his fingers hovering over a circuit board. His face remained neutral, but Laura could see the tension in his jaw, the way his shoulders stiffened slightly. For a moment, she thought he might ignore the question entirely, but then he sighed, setting down his tool and glancing her way.

Donnie lets out a heavy sigh as he says. "She's my ex."

Laura blinked, stunned. "Wait—what?"

Donnie didn't look up from the wiring as he continued. "Yeah, a few years ago. We met at a tech expo on a nearby planet. She was brilliant—into the same things I was. We clicked. Or at least, I thought we did."

Laura listened, her curiosity piqued as he continued, his voice tinged with bitterness. "She said all the right things, made me feel like... like I wasn't just some nerd holed up in a lab, she even let me join her team. We started working together on a project—a microchip that could control any ship's navigation system at will. It was supposed to be revolutionary, but I didn't realize until it was too late what her real plans were."

He finally looked up, his expression hardening. "She wanted to use the chip to control everything—to take over navigation systems, weapons, you name it. Her plan was to become some kind of tech crime lord, and I was just a means to an end."

Laura's eyes widened. "What happened?"

"I caught on before she could succeed," Donnie said, a hint of pride creeping into his voice. "I outsmarted her, disabled the chip remotely, and handed the evidence over to the authorities. She was arrested. But..." His voice faltered, bitterness returning. "I felt stupid. Like an idiot for believing someone like her could actually care about me."

Laura frowned, her grip on the tool tightening as she spoke with quiet conviction. "Donnie, from where I see it, she's an idiot. And for a human, you're possibly the smartest guy I ever met. Honestly, anyone who can't see that is blind."

Donnie turned to her, surprise flickering in his eyes. Her words settled over him like a soothing balm, and for the first time in a long while, he felt a small part of his self-doubt ease. "Thanks,.... Laura," he said softly, the faintest trace of a smile tugging at his lips.

Laura blinked, slightly taken aback. Donnie noticed the shift in her expression and tilted his head. "What is it?" he asked.

"You... you said my name," Laura replied, her voice softer than before.

She tilted her head, her voice soft and almost incredulous. "That's the first time you've said my name."

Donnie's hands froze mid-motion, his gaze flicking up to meet hers. "Oh. Really?" he said, feigning nonchalance. "I didn't notice."

She gave a small, teasing smile. "Yeah, well, you usually just call me 'human.'"

Donnie smirked faintly, returning his attention to the wiring for a moment before glancing back at her. "Huh. Guess I'm making progress."

Laura chuckled lightly, her earlier tension easing. "Guess you are."

For a moment, the weight of the situation seemed to lift, leaving a comfortable silence between them. They worked side by side, their movements in sync as the ship systems began to respond to Donnie's precise adjustments.

"You know," Laura began, her voice thoughtful, "for someone who claims not to be good with people, you're not so bad at it."

Donnie scoffed lightly, though there was no malice in it. "That's a low bar, considering my usual company consists of my brothers and AI assistants."

Laura laughed softly, shaking her head. "No, I mean it. You're... you're not as closed off as you think you are. At least, not to me."

He paused for a moment, the weight of her words settling in. He wanted to respond, to say something meaningful, but the vulnerability of the moment caught him off guard. Instead, he simply nodded, his focus returning to the ship's controls.

"Alright," Donnie said after a beat, "I think we've got it stabilized. Let's power everything back up and test the systems."

Laura handed him the last tool, her fingers brushing against his briefly. "Ready when you are."

They completed the repairs together, and as the ship's systems flickered back to life, Laura couldn't help but glance at Donnie. There was something different in his expression—less guarded, more open.

"Nice work," Laura said, leaning back with a satisfied grin.

Donnie looked at her, his lips curving into a small but genuine smile. "Yeah. We make a good team."

The moment lingered, unspoken words hanging in the air. For the first time in a while, Donnie felt something shift—like the doubts and walls he'd built around himself were starting to crack, just a little. And for once, it didn't feel so terrifying.

The ship hummed with newfound stability as the team celebrated their survival. Donnie and Laura made their way back to the main deck, greeted by the others' cheers and relief.

Leo clapped his hands together, a proud grin on his face. "Nice job, fam. And Donnie, guess you put that brain to good use."

Donnie scoffed, crossing his arms. "Scoffed, At least Laura and I kept you dum-dums from crashing into oblivion."

Leo's smile faltered, his eyebrows shooting up in surprise. "Wait, hold up. Did you just say Laura?"

Donnie stiffened, realizing too late what he'd done. "Crap," he muttered under his breath.

Mikey's grin stretched ear to ear. "Aww, Donald! You said her name!"

Raph, ever the supportive brother, clapped Donnie on the shoulder with a teasing smirk. "I'm so proud of you, bud. Our little genius is growing up."

Donnie groaned, adjusting his goggles. "It's not that big of a deal"

While the others laughed and celebrated, Leo's reaction was more subdued. A flicker of something unfamiliar passed through him—jealousy? No, that couldn't be right. It was just a name. Right?

As the day wound down, the lair returned to its usual controlled chaos. Laura, feeling relieved and optimistic about her progress with Donnie, wandered through the halls until she found herself outside his lab. Peeking inside, she saw him at his workstation, focused as always.

"Hey, Donnie," she greeted, stepping in.

He looked up, a small smile tugging at his lips. "Hey, Laura."

Shelldon zoomed into the lab on his hover base, his robotic frame buzzing with excitement as his sensors locked onto Laura. "Woah, bruh, are you Laura?"

Laura blinked, surprised by the sudden enthusiasm. "Uh... yeah, I am."

Shelldon did a quick spin, his mechanical arms flailing dramatically. "That's awesome! I'm Shelldon—Donnie's greatest invention. But for you, babe, you can call me Shelly."

Donnie immediately turned from his workstation, his eyes narrowing. "First of all, she has a name. Use it. Secondly, no one's ever called you 'Shelly.'"

Shelldon folded his arms—or at least the approximation of arms. "Well, that's because you never let new people on the ship, let alone girls."

Donnie sighed, clearly exasperated. "Okay, that's enough out of you. Go charge for the night."

Shelldon let out a playful beep. "Fine, fine. But don't say I didn't make things more fun." He hovered toward the charging station, throwing one last cheeky remark over his shoulder. "Later, Laura!"

As the door hissed shut behind him, Laura chuckled softly. "He's... something else."

Donnie rubbed the back of his neck, letting out a small huff. "Yeah, I built him. At the time, I was just experimenting with A.I. But, for some reason, Shelldon decided to start calling me 'Dad' as soon as he was activated."

Laura laughed, her voice warm and genuine. "Seriously? That's adorable."

Donnie crossed his arms defensively. "What? I'm way too young to be anyone's dad."

Laura tilted her head, a mischievous smile on her lips. "I don't know. I think you'd make a pretty cool dad."

Donnie froze for a second, his cheeks flushing faintly. "Uh... thanks, I guess," he muttered, quickly turning back to his workbench to hide his reaction.

Laura grinned, enjoying his awkwardness. "Shelldon clearly thinks so too."

"Yeah, well... he's programmed to be annoying," Donnie mumbled, though there was a hint of fondness in his voice.

Before Laura was about to leave, Donnie then hesitantly says "so before you go....there's something i wanted to...ask you"

She turned back to Donnie. "Sure, what is it?"

Donnie hesitated, fiddling with a tool on his desk. "Yeah, uh... About last night..."

Laura froze, her cheeks flushing. "Oh! Uh, right. Look, it's perfectly normal, you know. And besides, I should've knocked. Back where I'm from, everyone watches... um..."

Donnie's brow furrowed as he processed her words. "Watches what?"

Laura's face burned red. "Porn! I mean, that's what we're talking about, right?"

For a moment, Donnie blinked in shock before realizing she didn't know the full truth. A wave of relief washed over him. "Oh, uh... yeah. Totally. That. So... Can we keep this between us?...I'm mean... If Leo finds out, I'll never hear the end of it."

Laura let out a small laugh, nodding. "Sure. My lips are sealed. See you around, Donnie."

"Yeah. See you," Donnie replied, watching her leave.

Later that night, Donnie entered his room, his mind still replaying the day's events. As he thought about what had happened with Laura, he couldn't help but think: "Good, she didn't see the worst of it, I was worried for nothing. I mean, she walked in on me right after I finished, but at least she didn't see the actual act. That would have been a disaster." He felt a wave of relief wash over him as he realized that the situation could have been much worse.

On his pillow, he noticed a small package, neatly wrapped with a bow. His brow furrowed as he picked it up, curiosity overcoming him. "What's this?" he muttered, untying the ribbon. The moment the package was unwrapped, a burst of purple gas erupted from it. Donnie coughed violently, stumbling back. "I knew that ship hack wasn't all they did..." he choked out, reaching for his communicator.

But his body betrayed him. His legs buckled, and the last thing he managed to think was, I should've been more careful. His world went dark as he collapsed to the floor, unconscious.

Chapter Text

Donnie's lab was in shambles. Equipment lay scattered, wires dangling from broken panels, and the flickering light of a cracked monitor cast eerie shadows across the room. Screens blinks erratically, displaying error codes and distorted data streams. The faint hum of his machines was punctuated by an occasional spark from damaged circuits, adding to the chaos.

Shelldon zoomed into the lab, his holographic eyes widening as he took in the devastation. "Whoa, bruh, what happened here?" he muttered, his voice tinged with alarm. The scattered debris, flickering monitors, and faint smell of burnt circuitry set off every internal warning in his system. "This place looks like a war zone!" His sensors swept the room frantically, trying to locate Donnie amid the chaos. "Dee? Are you okay? Say something!" "Hey, Dee, I got your morning coffee. Whoa, hey bruh, did you really fall asleep on the floor? Uh, Dee?" he called out, his tone shifting from casual to worried as his sensors began scanning the room. Spotting Donnie on the ground, Shelldon gasped, "Whoa, hey bruh, are you okay?"

Donnie's body stirred slightly, his muscles trembling as he fought to move. His chest heaved with labored breaths, every inhale feeling like a battle. His fingers twitched against the cold floor as he managed to push his upper body just enough to turn toward Shelldon. "Ha... ha... Sh-Shelldon... get... Draxum... now," he rasped, his voice weak and ragged, each word dragged out as if it cost him all his remaining energy. As the effort overwhelmed him, his arms gave out, and his body collapsed again, surrendering to the overpowering drug. The strain was evident, and his voice broke with exhaustion. He collapsed again, his body finally succumbing to the drug's effects.

Shelldon's holographic face immediately shifted to an expression of panic as he activated emergency protocols. "Alert! Alert! Donnie's in trouble! Guys, get to the lab, stat!"

Meanwhile, Leo had just finished a sparring session with Raph, their practice interrupted by Shelldon bursting into the room with frantic urgency. "What now?" Raph grumbled, rubbing his wrist from a blocked strike. But the moment he caught sight of the holographic panic etched on Shelldon's face, his casual annoyance morphed into immediate concern. "Shelldon, what's wrong?" he asked, his tone sharp and commanding.

Shelldon's voice crackled slightly as he exclaimed, "Bruh, Donnie's down, and it's bad. Like, really bad! We gotta move!"

Raph's eyes widened as fear for his brother. "Donnie?"

Sunita and Laura, who had been organizing Mikey's scattered tools in the living area, exchanged worried glances. Laura's stomach churned with unease, her fingers still gripping a screwdriver tightly. "Something's wrong," Sunita murmured, Laura's mind was racing through her. Sunita usually had a confident demeanor but her expression clouded with concern. The sudden urgency in Shelldon's voice had pierced through the relative calm, leaving them both frozen for a moment before springing into action. "Donnie," Laura murmured, already following Mikey's lead. Sunita grabbed her bag of tools, ready for anything, while Splinter, got off his seat, with a grave expression.

"We must go," Splinter urged. "Purple needs help."

The lair's usual hum of activity became a flurry of movement as the team converged toward the lab, their concern mounting with every step.

Laura and Sunita making their way to the hallway were soon joined by Raph and leo who exchanged a worried glance with Leo taking the lead, his commanding voice cutting through the tension. "Let's move!, Donnie needs us!"

The distant sound of footsteps grew louder as the family rushed to respond. Meanwhile, Donnie shot a glare at Shelldon, his voice shaky but firm. "Shelldon, turn off the alarms. I don't need—"

"Yes, you do!" Shelldon interrupted, his holographic face displaying an uncharacteristically serious expression. "Bruh, you're burning up, your vitals are through the roof, and this lab looks like a hurricane hit it. You need help."

The faint hum of Shelldon's servos filled the silence until the lab door burst open, revealing Leo, Raph, Mikey, and Sunita, their faces a mix of confusion and alarm. "Donnie?" Leo asked, stepping forward cautiously. "What's going on?"

The family looked at Donnie with a mix of fear and unknowing. Laura's gaze quickly shifted to Donnie lying on the floor, his chest heaving with labored breaths. She gasped, stepping forward instinctively. "He's burning up," she murmured.

"Get Draxum," Leo ordered, his voice sharp as his gaze darted between Donnie and Shelldon.

In the living room, the family sat in tense silence, the weight of Donnie's condition pressing heavily on them. Mikey fidgeted, his usual playful energy subdued. Sunita leaned against the armrest of the couch, her arms crossed tightly as her gaze remained fixed on the floor. Laura sat beside her, her hands clasped tightly in her lap, her knuckles white. Even Leo, typically the composed leader using jokes to lighten the mood, paced back and forth, his brow furrowed deeply. Splinter observed them all from his seat, his tea untouched and growing cold.

All they could do was hope. Every sound from the direction of the lab made them jump, their imaginations running wild with possibilities. The seconds stretched into what felt like hours until, finally, Draxum entered the room. His face was unreadable, but the tension in his posture was clear.

Raph shot to his feet, his voice gruff with urgency. "Well?"

Draxum folded his arms, his brow furrowed deeply. "Well, he's not poisoned or facing anything immediately deadly, but whatever it is, it's causing his body significant stress. I'll need to investigate further."

Raph's jaw tightened as he paced the room, his fists clenched. "What did Kendra do to him?" he demanded, his voice sharp with anger.

Leo, attempting to lighten the tension, quipped, "Maybe she was trying to help him start a new weight-loss program?"

Sunita shot him a disapproving look. "Really, Leo?"

"What? It's how I cope," Leo replied, raising his hands defensively.

Draxum sighed, adjusting his gloves. "We'll have to keep a close eye on him. I need time to analyze exactly what this compound is."

Three days passed, and the family continued to watch over Donnie with increasing worry. His condition remained unchanged, leaving them all on edge.

Draxum folded his arms, his brow furrowed deeply. "The symptoms align with an engineered compound—likely designed to destabilize his biological functions. We need to isolate what's in his system."

Raph, pacing nearby, clenched his fists. "Can't we just do something now? He looks like he's getting worse by the second!"

"Patience, Raph," Splinter urged, though his tone was heavy with concern. "Acting rashly could harm him further."

"I've never seen him like this," Laura whispered, her hands clasped tightly in front of her.

"Yeah," Mikey said softly, his usual carefree demeanor replaced by a rare seriousness. He reached for a small basin of cold water and a clean cloth. "We gotta do something to help."

Laura gave him a small smile, her worry momentarily softened by his earnestness. "I'll take it to him," she offered.

Mikey hesitated, then grinned sheepishly. "Yeah, good idea. Donnie gets a cute nurse." The words slipped out before he could stop them, and his face turned beet red. "Oh, uh, sorry! I didn't mean—"

Laura laughed lightly, cutting him off. "It's alright, Mikey. Thank you."

Mikey watched as Laura picked up the basin and cloth, his heart fluttering nervously in his chest.

Laura made her way to Donnie's room, the hallway quiet except for the faint hum of the lair's systems. She entered his lab cautiously, the space dimly lit and filled with an air of unease. Closing the door softly behind her, she approached his bed, where Donnie lay, his breaths shallow and labored.

"Donnie, it's me, Laura," she said gently, setting the basin on a nearby table. She placed her hand lightly on his forehead, wincing at the heat radiating from him. "You're really burning up," she murmured. "I brought a cold cloth to help ease the fever."

As she reached for the basin, Donnie's hand suddenly shot out, gripping her wrist. She froze, startled, her eyes widening.

"Donnie?" she whispered, her voice laced with concern.

Before she could react, Donnie's grip tightened, and with surprising force. He suddenly kissed Laura with force, his lips crushing hers as he pushed her down onto the bed. Laura was taken aback, unsure of what was happening or why Donnie was behaving this way. His eyes seemed glazed over, his voice low and husky, not like himself at all.

Laura looked at Donnie with confusion and fear as he suddenly changed before her eyes. Donnie's eyes seemed glazed over, his voice low and husky, not like himself at all.

With a sudden movement, Donnie ripped Laura's clothes apart, exposing her body to him. Her shirt was torn open, revealing her lacy bra underneath. Donnie's hands quickly undid the clasp, freeing Laura's breasts from their confines. He groaned in satisfaction as he gazed at her naked skin.

Laura tried to cover herself with her hands, but Donnie was too quick. He pinned her arms above her head, holding them in place as he continued to stare at her exposed body. His eyes roamed over her skin, taking in every inch of her curves.

Donnie's hands began to roam over her body, groping her breasts with a ferocity that left her gasping. "You're so beautiful, Laura," he whispered, his words sending shivers down her spine. "Your breasts are perfect, so soft and inviting." He squeezed them hard, making Laura wince in pain.

"Donnie...wait ... .you need to stop ha...," Laura said, her body feeling paralyzed underneath him. Laura's mind was racing with thoughts of escape, but she couldn't seem to move. She was frozen in fear, unable to do anything but lie there as Donnie continued to touch her. She felt like she was going to pass out from the sheer terror that was gripping her.

Donnie's mouth moved to her ear, his hot breath sending shivers down her spine. "You didn't mind Leo touching you," he whispered, his voice dripping with a strange possessiveness. Laura's eyes widened in shock "h-how did he know that?... Wait, did he see us?" She felt a surge of fear mixed with revulsion as Donnie's hands continued to grope her body.

"I've got the whole night recorded," Donnie whispered, "now I'll make you forget all about Leo". His fingers brushed against Laura's panties before ripping them apart like they were made of paper. She felt a surge of fear mixed with revulsion as Donnie's fingers probed deeper into her most intimate areas.

"You're mine now," he whispered, his breath hot against her skin. "I'm going to touch every part of your body and make you scream my name." His hand held her legs apart as hee then went down to get a taste of her clit "HELP" she screamed and tears started falling.

"Donnie stop please stop," Laura begged, trying to wriggle free from his grasp. But Donnie just smiled and leaned in closer.

She was begging for help when suddenly she heard someone yelling "DONNIE!"

Leo burst into the room, punching Donnie fiercely as he yelled "GET OFF HER". Donnie fell to the ground, releasing Laura from his grasp. Sunita rushed in and hugged Laura tightly. "Laura, thank goodness," she exclaimed.

Laura was in a daze, barely registering Leo's voice calling out to her. "Laura," he said gently, kneeling down to meet her eyes. Concern etched across his face as he asked, "Are you okay?"

Noticing her shivering slightly, Leo grabbed a nearby blanket and draped it over her shoulders before scooping her up effortlessly into his arms. Cradling her with care, he held her close, his protective instincts kicking in. Hugging her gently, he turned to Sunita and said firmly, "Get Draxum and Dad. I'm taking her to the med bay."

With the blanket securely wrapped around her, Leo carried her bridal style out of the room, his movements steady but his expression filled with worry. As he moved swiftly through the lair, his grip on her never wavered.

In the med bay, Leo gently placed Laura down on one of the examination tables, ensuring the blanket stayed snug around her. The room was quiet, save for the faint hum of the medical equipment, but Leo's mind was anything but. His thoughts raced, a whirlwind of worry and guilt swirling together in a relentless storm.

Leo took a step back and exhaled deeply, trying to compose himself. "Okay,.... I'm just going to check for any injuries," he said gently.

Laura gave him a small nod, her tired eyes following his movements as he carefully examined her arms and shoulders. Then he checked her legs, during this his breath caught when he saw faint bruises forming along her wrist and thighs. His brow furrowed, and his hand froze for a moment before continuing to check for any other signs of harm.

"Does anything hurt?" he asked softly, his voice laced with concern as he glanced back at her face.

Laura hesitated for a moment, then shook her head slightly. "Honestly, I just feel a little sore," she admitted. Her voice was calm, though the exhaustion in her tone was undeniable.

Leo's jaw clenched, his fingers gently tracing the edges of one of the bruises. "Donnie did this," he said, his voice barely above a whisper, but the weight of his anger and disbelief was unmistakable. "I can't believe he would... that he'd hurt you like this."

Laura reached out, resting a hand on his wrist to stop him. "Leo, I don't think he meant to. He wasn't himself. Whatever's happening to him, it's messing with his mind."

Leo looked at her, the storm of emotions in his eyes clear as day. "I know. But that doesn't make it okay. You didn't deserve this, Laura."

"I know," she replied softly, giving his wrist a gentle squeeze. "But I'm here, and I'm okay, thanks to you."

He let out a shaky sigh, his shoulders relaxing just slightly as he nodded. "Alright. Just promise me, if anything starts to hurt more—or if you feel worse—you'll tell me."

"I promise," Laura said, offering him a reassuring smile.

Leo returned the smile, albeit faintly, and draped the blanket more snugly around her shoulders. "Good. Let me grab a med kit and see if we can ease some of that soreness."

As he was grabbing the first aid kit, he kept going back to that moment. When he and Sunita were making their way to check up on Donnie, they heard Laura screaming, making their way to the sores of the scream and he saw he couldn't comprehend. Leo felt a surge of anger and protectiveness towards Laura as he saw her getting pinned down by Donnie. He could see the fear in her eyes, he saw Laura's ripped clothes on the bed with her body expose, Leo felt a deep sense of rage build up inside him.

He couldn't believe what he was seeing. How could Donnie do this to Laura? Didn't he care about hurting her? Leo's mind was filled with thoughts of violence towards Donnie.

Without hesitation, Leo rushed over to the two of them, his fists clenched with anger. "DONNIE!" he yelled at the top of his lungs, punching him with all his might. "GET OFF HER!"

Donnie fell to the ground with a thud as Leo rushed towards Laura. "Laura," he said softly, helping her sit up and covering her naked body with his jacket. "Are you okay?"

Leo moved to the nearby cabinet, searching through its neatly organized shelves until he found a small jar of soothing cream. He unscrewed the lid, the faint scent of menthol wafting into the air as he approached Laura again. Pulling up a stool, he sat beside her, gently taking her arm in his hands.

"This should help ease the pain and speed up the healing," Leo explained, dipping his fingers into the cream. He worked carefully, smoothing the cool ointment over the bruises with a feather-light touch.

Laura flinched slightly at the initial contact, then relaxed as the cream worked its numbing magic. "That actually feels kind of nice," she admitted with a faint smile.

Leo chuckled softly. "Glad to hear it. Donnie's genius extends to med bay supplies, at least." His smile faltered, and he sighed heavily. "I just... I still can't wrap my head around this. Donnie... hurting you. It's like something out of a nightmare."

Laura shook her head gently. "Leo, this isn't Donnie. You said it yourself—whatever Kendra did to him, it's not his fault."

Leo paused, his hand hovering over another bruise as he met her gaze. "I know, but it doesn't make it any easier. I should've come sooner to stop it before it got to this point. I should've protected you better."

"You did protect me," Laura countered, her voice firm. "You pulled me out of there, Leo. You didn't let it go any further."

He nodded slowly, his expression softening as he focused on applying the cream to the last bruise. "I just... I hate seeing you like this. You're one of us now, Laura. Family. And family looks out for each other."

Laura felt her heart skip a beat, hearing him call her family it felt nice, it's been a long time since she was part of a family, she smiled, her hand resting on his. "Thank you...you really think i'm family?"

Leo gave her a faint smile in return, his thumb brushing against her cheek for a moment before he stood. "Yeah...of course you are," he said with a hint of satisfaction in his voice. "So you're stuck with us rather you like it or not. Got it?"

Laura smirked despite herself and replied softly back "Got it."

Leo looked at Laura and said, "We're almost done, I just need to put some cream between your legs." Laura's eyes widened, and she nervously said, "Oh no...you don't have to do that, Leo," but Leo insisted. He picked up the cream and said, "Yes, it's necessary. Trust me, it'll help with the pain." Laura's face turned red as she said, "but...leo?," but Leo just smiled and said, "Don't worry, you'll feel better."

He then began to rub her clit with his finger with the cream. The cold sensation sent shivers down her spine as his fingers made gentle circular motions. She was getting aroused, the cream so cold against her warm skin, but she felt his thumb brushing against her labia, sending waves of pleasure through her body. As he continued to rub the cream on her clit, she felt a tingling sensation building up inside her.

Then Leo teasingly said, "Awe, are you getting excited? I guess your body is normal if you're reacting to this." Laura couldn't help but feel a spark of pleasure as Leo continued to rub the cream on her. She tried to push his hand away, but he held firm. "No...I mean...it's just the cream," she stammered.

Leo chuckled and replied, "Save it, Laura. Your body doesn't lie. You're enjoying this." He applied more pressure with his fingers, making Laura gasp in surprise. The sensation was both pleasurable and embarrassing at the same time.

As he continued to massage the cream into her skin, Laura felt herself becoming more relaxed. The initial shock began to wear off, replaced by a growing sense of arousal. She couldn't believe how good it felt.

As the sensation built up, Laura's breathing became shallower, and her eyes fluttered closed. She couldn't help but let out a soft moan as Leo's fingers continued to work their magic. Thecold cream, his warm combination was driving her crazy.

Leo's smile grew wider as he watched Laura's reaction. He could see the tension in her body begin to release, replaced by a relaxed, almost languid quality. "You're doing great, Laura," he said softly. "Just relax and let me take care of you."

Laura's eyes snapped open, and she looked up at Leo, her face flushed with embarrassment. But as she met his gaze, she saw something there that made her feel like he truly cared about her well-being. It wasn't just about the physical sensation; it was about trust.

As Leo continued to rub the cream into her skin, Laura felt herself letting go of her inhibitions. She stopped trying to push his hand away and instead allowed herself to focus on the sensation. It was like nothing she had ever experienced before - a mix of pleasure and relaxation that left her feeling lightheaded.

The room around her began to fade away, and all that mattered was the touch of Leo's fingers on her skin. She felt like she was melting into his touch, like every worry and care was being rubbed away along with the cream.

Finally, after what felt like an eternity, Leo stopped rubbing the cream into her skin. He gave her one last gentle stroke before pulling his hand away. Laura felt a pang of disappointment at the loss of contact, but as she looked up at Leo, she saw that he was smiling at her.

"You okay?" he asked softly.

Laura nodded slowly, still feeling dazed from the sensation. "Yeah...I think so," she stammered.

Leo tilted his head slightly, studying her expression. "You sure? You look a little... lost." His voice carried a mix of concern and teasing, his signature attempt to lighten the mood even in serious moments.

Laura managed a small smile, brushing a stray lock of hair behind her ear. "I guess I'm just a little overwhelmed. It's been... a lot."

Leo leaned back slightly, resting his hands on his knees. "That's an understatement. Between Donnie, Kendra, and—" He gestured vaguely toward the med bay. "—all of this, I can't blame you." His tone softened as he leaned forward again. "But hey, you're tougher than you look. You're handling this better than most people would."

Laura raised an eyebrow, a hint of amusement in her eyes. "Is that your way of saying I don't look tough?"

Leo grinned, holding up his hands defensively. "No way! I'm just saying you're deceptively tough. Like, if someone met you, they'd think, 'Oh, she's sweet, she couldn't hurt a fly.' But then—bam! You surprise them."

She chuckled, the tension in her shoulders easing slightly. "I don't know about 'bam,' but I appreciate the vote of confidence."

Leo's smile lingered for a moment before fading slightly. "Seriously, though... if there's anything else bothering you, you'll tell me, right? I mean it, Laura. No bottling things up."

Her expression softened as she met his gaze. "I promise, Leo. You're not just my friend—you're my family now. I know I can trust you."

Something warm and unspoken passed between them in that moment, a mutual understanding that needed no further words. Leo stood, taking the empty jar of cream with him. "Alright, then. Rest up. I'm going to check on Donnie and see what Draxum's figured out."

Laura nodded, watching him as he moved toward the door. Just before he stepped out, she called softly, "Hey, Leo?"

He turned back, his hand resting on the doorframe. "Yeah?"

"Thanks. For everything."

Chapter Text

In the main living area of the lair, Draxum, Raph, Splinter, and Sunita stood in a tense circle, their voices low but weighted with concern. The topic at hand was as heavy as the atmosphere in the room—Donnie's assault on Laura.

"It was the drug," Draxum insisted, his arms crossed, brow furrowed deeply. "Whatever Kendra administered, it's affecting Donatello's cognitive functions. His actions weren't his own."

Raph's fists clenched tightly at his sides, his jaw set in frustration. "Yeah, but that doesn't make it okay! He hurt her, Draxum. Drug or not, she got hurt because of it."

Splinter raised a calming hand, his voice steady yet firm. "Raphael, while your anger is justified, remember that Donatello is also a victim here. The drug has stripped him of his control."

Sunita, leaning against the wall with her arms crossed, nodded solemnly. "Well... when he came to his senses, he said he blacked out and couldn't remember. Then I told him what happened... he was horrified about it."

Before anyone could respond, the door to the med bay slid open, and Leo stepped into the room. His face was serious, his usual lighthearted demeanor replaced by a rare gravity. The others immediately turned their attention to him.

"How is she?" Splinter asked, his voice gentle but filled with concern.

Leo exhaled deeply, running a hand through his hair before replying. "She's... okay. Shaken, but okay. I got her cleaned up and treated the bruises. She's resting now." His eyes flicked to Draxum. "You need to fix this, fast. Whatever's in Donnie, it's tearing him apart."

Draxum nodded, his expression grim. "I've been analyzing his blood samples. The compound is complex, but I'm starting to piece together its components. I'll need more time to develop a counteragent."

Raph's frustration bubbled to the surface again. "Time? We don't have time, Draxum! What if it happens again?"

Leo stepped forward, his voice sharp. "Enough, Raph! Donnie's not the enemy here—Kendra is. And the longer we waste fighting each other, the less time we have to help him."

Raph opened his mouth to retort but stopped, his shoulders sagging as he let out a heavy sigh. "You're right. I just... I hate feeling helpless."

"We all do," Leo said quietly. He turned back to Draxum. "Whatever you need, let us know. We'll do whatever it takes to get him back."

Draxum gave a curt nod. "Then let's focus on the solution. We need to stay united—for Donatello and for Laura."

The group fell silent, a shared determination settling over them as they prepared for the difficult road ahead.

As the others filtered out of the room, their footsteps echoing faintly down the hallway, only Leo and Draxum remained. The quiet between them was tense, punctuated by the faint hum of the lair's systems. Leo crossed his arms, his sharp gaze fixed on Draxum, who seemed lost in thought.

"You're holding something back," Leo said abruptly, breaking the silence. His voice was steady, but there was an edge to it. "I've seen that look before. You've figured something out but didn't tell the others. What is it?"

Draxum's posture stiffened, his jaw tightening as he weighed his response. Finally, he let out a resigned sigh, turning to face Leo directly.

"You're more perceptive than people give you credit for, Leonard," Draxum admitted, his tone low. "I have discovered something. In analyzing the compound, I've identified a peculiar element within its structure. It's... mixed with an aphrodisiac."

Leo's expression twisted in confusion and disgust. "An aphro—are you serious right now? What the hell does that have to do with anything?"

Draxum folded his arms, his brow furrowing. "The compound's design isn't purely to destabilize Donatello physically. It's meant to target his hormonal and neurological systems, amplifying aggression, disorientation, and—" he hesitated, "—certain primal instincts."

Leo's hands clenched into fists. "Okay, okay... just get to the point."

Draxum sighed again, his voice cautious. "There's a possibility—small but present—that the compound's effects could be mitigated if Donatello were to... relieve those heightened desires."

Leo's eyes widened, and he took an instinctive step back, shaking his head. "No. No way. Laura's been through enough already—she's hurt, scared, and recovering. There's no way I'm letting you suggest she—"

"Calm yourself," Draxum interrupted, his tone firm but not unkind. "I'm not suggesting that course of action. I only mention it because it's a factor we cannot ignore. If the drug's effects are to be reversed quickly, understanding its nature is essential. But I agree with you—forcing her into such a situation would be abhorrent."

Leo exhaled sharply, running a hand down his face as he tried to process the information. "So, what are you saying? That there's no other way?"

"I'm saying it's one of many possibilities," Draxum clarified. "I'm working to synthesize an antidote that bypasses this entirely. But you must understand, Leonardo, the compound is highly advanced. Whoever designed it intended it to be nearly impossible to neutralize. We're fighting against sophisticated alchemy."

Leo stared at Draxum for a long moment, his mind racing with anger and frustration. Finally, he nodded, though his jaw was still tight. "Keep working on that antidote. Donnie's going to get through this—and we're going to do it the right way."

Draxum inclined his head, his expression unreadable. "Understood. But time is of the essence. Be prepared for all eventualities."

Leo didn't respond. He turned on his heel and walked out of the room, leaving Draxum alone in the dim light of the lair, the weight of their situation pressing heavily on them both.

As Leo turned to leave, the faint sound of footsteps made him freeze mid-step. He glanced toward the door, his heart sinking as he spotted Laura standing there, her expression a mix of shock and unease.

"Laura?" he said, his voice low and hesitant. "How long have you been standing there?"

She stepped further into the room, her arms crossed tightly over her chest. "Long enough," she said softly.

Leo's stomach churned. "So she heard everything." He ran a hand over his scalp, trying to collect his thoughts. "Listen, you don't have to do anything. Whatever you think you heard—just forget it. We'll figure out another way."

But Laura shook her head, determination glinting in her eyes. "I'll do it, Leo."

Her words hit him like a punch to the gut. His eyes widened in disbelief. "No. Absolutely not," he said firmly, his tone leaving no room for argument.

"Leo," Laura began, her voice steady but tinged with emotion, "if it's the only way to help Donnie, then I'll do it. He's your brother. I can't just stand by and do nothing."

"That's exactly what you're going to do," Leo snapped, his protective instincts flaring. "He hurt you once, Laura. I'm not letting him hurt you again."

Laura's jaw tightened. "You think I don't know that? I'd be lying if I said I'm not terrified—and I still am. But my worry about Donnie is what's keeping me going. Besides, I owe Donnie tha—"

"Stop," Leo interrupted abruptly, looking at Laura. "You don't owe him anything, Laura. I mean, come on, Donnie's already violated enough boundaries. Besides, it's not like he's seen you naked or something."

Laura shifted nervously, her eyes darting to the side. "Well... about that..."

Leo raised an eyebrow. "What do you mean, 'about that'?"

She hesitated, fidgeting with the edge of the oversized blue shirt Leo had given her. "He, um... he might've, uh... seen us."

Leo's face froze. "...Seen us? Seen us what? Eating pizza? Training?" His voice was hopeful, though he already knew the answer.

Laura swallowed hard, avoiding his gaze. "No, not... that. I mean... you know. When we were... um... together. Together together."

Leo blinked. "Wait. Are you saying Donnie watched us... doing it?" His voice pitched higher, somewhere between disbelief and horror.

Laura's cheeks turned crimson. "W-Well... technically... when he was... you know... he told me that... he... filmed us."

"What?!" Leo practically yelped, his hands flying to his head like he was trying to physically contain his brain from exploding. "Are you kidding me?! He filmed us?! Laura!"

"I didn't know! But he did say that when... I was in his room," Laura exclaimed, flustered. "It's not like he put up a sign saying, 'Smile, you're on creepy camera!'"

Leo groaned loudly, pacing the room like a caged animal. "Oh my god. I can't believe this. I mean, first he assaults you, and now I find out he's running some kind of pervy science project on us?! What's next, Draxum announcing he's selling DVDs?"

"Leo!" Laura said, half-laughing and half-embarrassed, smacking his arm lightly.

Leo stopped pacing and glared at the ceiling. "This is so wrong on so many levels. I swear, when this is over, I'm going to destroy every laptop in that lab. No, scratch that—I'm throwing it all into a black hole."

Laura couldn't help but smile nervously at his outburst. "Leo, I know this is... a lot, but—"

"A lot?" Leo interrupted, throwing his arms in the air. "Laura, this isn't just a lot. This is Donnie single-handedly redefining the term 'boundaries.'"

"Leo, let me help him," Laura said, her voice laced with a persuasive tone. "I can get through to Donnie; all I ask is that you trust me. Let me help your brother."

Leo let out a deep breath, shaking his head. "Fine. If you're still willing to go through with this... just know I'm keeping a closer eye on him than ever before."

Laura nodded, a small smile tugging at her lips despite the awkwardness. "Thanks, Leo. I appreciate it."

"Don't thank me yet," he muttered. "I've still got to bleach my brain after this conversation. But I have one condition."

"What's that?" she asked cautiously.

"Oh, you'll know soon enough," Leo said, a sudden grin spreading across his face. Laura's expression was puzzled as she thought to herself, "Oh boy, what is he up to?"

In his lab, Donnie was curled up under his bed cover, his mind racing with the memories of the previous night's events. He was reflecting on his actions, and a growing sense of horror was creeping over him like a dark shadow. He had assaulted Laura, the girl he had grown to care for, and the memory of it was etched in his mind like a scar that refused to heal. He kept replaying the image of himself telling his family that Kendra had drugged him with something and how he had felt his body burning hot, as if his skin was on fire. He had hoped that falling asleep would somehow help him escape the shame and guilt consuming him, eating away at his insides like a festering wound.

As he drifted off into a deep sleep, he heard Laura's voice, soft and gentle, but it sent shivers down his spine. At first, he thought he was dreaming again about her, about the way she smiled at him, about the way her eyes sparkled in the light. He indulged in the dream, feeling a hand touch him, feeling her fingers brush against his skin. As he began to describe what had happened during his blackout, he realized that it felt so real. The sensations were vivid, the emotions raw and intense. The way his hands had touched Laura's skin, feeling her softness and warmth. The taste of her lips, the sweetness, the way she smelled, and the sensation of her breast against his hands.

But then, suddenly, he felt a fist connect with his face, snapping him back to reality. His face throbbed with pain as he reached up to touch it, and that's when he saw Leo standing over him, his eyes blazing with anger.

Donnie was confused—why had Leo punched him? And then it hit him... it was no dream... and not in a good way. He saw Laura's ripped clothes scattered around the room, torn and discarded like they meant nothing. And then he looked at her herself. His heart sank as he saw the fear and tears in her eyes. She was afraid of him. Donnie's gaze fell to his own hands, and as he looked at them, a wave of revulsion washed over him. They were strong hands, capable hands, but they had been used to hurt someone... used to hurt Laura.

"What have I done?" he whispered to himself, the words echoing in his mind like a mantra of shame. "How could I do that to her? How will she ever forgive me?" He thought about all the times he had grown to like her, to keep her safe. And yet, he had been the one to hurt her and force himself on her.

Donnie's mind was a jumble of emotions, a toxic mix of guilt, shame, and self-loathing. He couldn't understand how he could have done such a thing. He had always thought of himself as a good person, someone who would never hurt anyone intentionally. But now, he wasn't so sure.

Just as Donnie was lost in his thoughts, there was a knock on the door. It was a soft, tentative knock; the person on the other side then spoke, "Donnie." Donnie's heart sank as he realized it was Laura's voice. He didn't know if he could face her right now, not after what he had done.

Donnie was shaken by fear of seeing her. "Leave me alone," he said, his voice rough and husky from disuse.

Laura found herself standing outside Donnie's lab. "Donnie, you need to let me in," she said. Taking a deep breath, she stepped inside.

"No, Laura, you NEED to stay away from me," he had told her, his voice laced with desperation. "I'm a danger to you right now." Donnie continued, "With or without the drug, I won't let you get hurt again, Laura."

"Donnie, I'm not going to leave you alone," Laura said, her voice steady, though a tremble of emotion betrayed her resolve. "I know you're hurting, and I know you think pushing me away is the answer, but it's not. I want to see you—I need to see you." She hesitated, her hands clenching at her sides as she summoned the courage to continue. "Not the version of you that's shutting everyone out or drowning in guilt. I want to see the real you—the Donnie who's brilliant, caring, and stronger than this."

Her words lingered in the air like a fragile thread connecting them. Silence stretched out, heavy and oppressive, with no response from the other side of the door. Laura's heart sank, the weight of his silence making her feel as though she had failed to reach him.

But then, with a soft hiss, the door to the lab slid open. Laura's breath caught in her throat at the sight before her. Donnie stood in the doorway, his silhouette slumped, a shadow of the confident genius she knew. His eyes were hollow, framed by dark, heavy bags from lack of sleep. His posture was hunched, his shoulders sagging as though the weight of his guilt and exhaustion were too much to bear. His hands trembled slightly at his sides, and the shallow rise and fall of his chest betrayed a barely contained storm within.

"Okay, you can come in," Donnie said finally, his voice barely above a whisper. Laura looked at him as she slowly walked into his lab; the door closed behind them. She turned around; she saw Donnie approaching his bed without making eye contact. As she watched him sit on his bed, she then moved cautiously as if she was approaching a deer, soon to escape to the woods, as she walked towards the bed and sat right next to him. Laura then tried to reach for him; Donnie flinched slightly, but Laura just stopped her movement and just looked at him with a mixture of concern and compassion.

Donnie's shoulders sagged slightly, his defenses faltering, but he still avoided her gaze. "You don't understand," he murmured, his voice breaking. "What I've done... you shouldn't even want to be near me. If anything, you should hate me for what I did... It's what I deserve. So please... go."

His voice wavered, heavy with guilt and self-loathing. Deep down, Donnie was terrified—terrified of losing her, of breaking this bond he soon cherished but felt unworthy of. Yet, at the same time, the fear of causing her more pain gnawed at his very soul.

His thoughts were interrupted as he felt the warmth of Laura's hand gently slipping into his own. He froze, his breath catching as he hesitantly looked up at her. His eyes locked with hers, and for a moment, the world seemed to stand still. In her eyes, he saw so much more than he expected—empathy, determination, and a quiet strength that took his breath away. But what struck him most was the absence of fear. Instead, there was understanding and... forgiveness.

Her voice was soft but steady, filled with a conviction that made his heart ache. "What I understand," she said, "is that everyone makes mistakes, Donnie. I haven't known you for long, but I know for a fact that this isn't who you are—this was the drug that happened to you."

Her grip on his hand tightened slightly, grounding him as she continued. "The fact is, Donnie, I'm not scared of you, and I won't leave you. Not now, not ever."

Her unwavering resolve pierced through the heavy fog of doubt that clouded his mind. Donnie's chest tightened as emotions surged within him—shame, guilt, relief, and a flicker of hope he didn't think he deserved.

Without thinking, Donnie moved forward and wrapped his arms around her in a trembling embrace. Laura stiffened slightly, surprised by the sudden gesture, but quickly softened as she felt his body shaking against hers. Slowly, she brought her arms up, hugging him back.

As the tears he had been holding back for so long spilled over, Donnie buried his face in her shoulder, his voice muffled and broken. "I'm so sorry, Laura... I'm so sorry..."

Laura held him tighter, her own tears brimming but refusing to fall. She gently ran her hand over his back in soothing circles, her voice barely above a whisper. "It's okay, Donnie. I'm here. We'll get through this—together."

As they wrapped their arms around each other, Laura felt a sense of comfort wash over Donnie's tense body. The hug lasted for a while, with Laura holding him close as he let out deep, ragged breaths. She didn't mind the prolonged embrace, happy to provide Donnie with the comfort he so desperately needed. As they stood there, she could feel his body slowly relaxing, his muscles unwinding as he let go of some of the tension that had been building up inside him.

Finally, after what felt like an eternity, Donnie's crying began to subside. His sobs slowed to sniffles and eventually stopped altogether . It was only then that he realized he was still clinging to Laura, his arms wrapped tightly around her waist. He pulled back, looking at her with a mixture of embarrassment and gratitude in his eyes.

"Sorry," he said, his voice still shaking slightly. "I am usually not a fan of hugs." The words were meant to be lighthearted, but they fell flat as Donnie's eyes betrayed his true emotions. Laura smiled softly and reached out to gently brush a strand of hair out of his face.

"It's okay, Donnie," she said reassuringly. "Do you feel better?" Her voice was warm and soothing; it seemed to calm Donnie down even further.

He nodded faintly, a small smile playing on his lips. "Yeah, a little, I guess," he replied quietly. For a moment, they just looked at each other, the only sound in the room being the quiet hum of the air conditioning.

But then suddenly, without warning, Donnie's body began to react again. His breathing grew heavier and more labored once more as the drug coursed through him. Laura saw him struggling; this time she did not back away; instead, she reached her hand instinctively, reaching out to touch Donnie's forehead to check if he had a fever.

Donnie pushed her hand away, averting his gaze in embarrassment. "I... I'm fine... it'll pass," he muttered. But Laura knew that he wasn't fine. She recalled Draxum's words about the only way to purge the drug from Donnie's system.

Laura took a deep breath and spoke up, her voice barely above a whisper. "Donnie, I think I know how to help you." She hesitated for a moment before continuing. "Draxum said that...the only way to get rid of the drug...is to...have sex."

The room fell silent as Donnie processed her words. He looked at Laura in shock, his mind racing with thoughts of fear and uncertainty. "No way," he exclaimed finally. "I won't risk hurting you again! I just can't!"

But Laura gently placed her hand on his arm and reassured him, "Donnie, you're not going to hurt me. And also, I was already prepared for this when I came here." Her words seemed to calm him down slightly, but the turmoil inside him still raged on. He felt like he was torn apart by conflicting desires and fears, unsure of what to do or how to feel. As he looked at Laura, he saw only kindness and compassion in her eyes, but he couldn't help but wonder if she truly understood what she was getting herself into.

"But... wouldn't you rather do this... thing with... other humans?" Donnie asked, trying desperately not to take advantage of Laura's generosity. "I mean,... scientifically speaking, it makes sense for you to be with... your own kind," he said, his voice laced with a mix of sadness and resignation. "They're... they're natural, you know? They don't have all the baggage like we do. From a biological perspective, humans are designed to be with other humans. It's just more...efficient that way." He paused, his eyes dropping to the floor as he struggled to continue.

"Donnie," Laura whispered softly as she reached a hand to his cheek. "Honestly, I don't really see the difference between you and anyone else," she said, her voice filled with conviction. "You're not just an alien or a human; you're Donnie." She paused, took a deep breath, and looked into his eyes.

"I mean, what does it even mean to be human or alien anyway?" Laura asked, her brow furrowed in curiosity. "Is it really about the physical differences, the biology, or the physiology?" Laura asked, her voice soft but unwavering. "Because, from where I'm standing, it's not any of that. It's about who you are—the heart that drives you, the soul that makes you you. And believe me, Donnie, you have more heart and soul than anyone I've ever known." She smiled gently, her eyes shining with affection.

Laura lowered her voice to a whisper as she leaned closer to Donnie. "So no, it doesn't matter to me whether you're human or alien," she said, her lips brushing against his ear. "What matters now is you're here, Donnie. And that's all that matters to me. Not what happened, not what could've been—just this. Just us, right now." She paused, took a deep breath, and kissed his lips passionately, pouring all her emotions into the kiss. As their lips touched, Donnie felt a spark of electricity run through his body, igniting a flame that seemed to burn away all his doubts and fears.

The kiss deepened, and their tongues danced together in a sensual rhythm. Donnie's hands wrapped around Laura's waist, pulling her closer as he asked, "Can I... can I control myself? I don't want to lose myself in this moment."

Laura's voice was husky with desire as she replied, "It's okay; we'll take it slow. I'm not going anywhere." Her hands slid up Donnie's chest, feeling the contours of his body.

As they kissed, Laura noticed something rubbing against her leg. She looked down and saw that it was a bulge in Donnie's shorts. Donnie followed her gaze and saw that his dick was reacting to their kiss. He felt a flush rise to his cheeks as he realized his body was betraying him.

Laura's eyes lingered on the bulge, and for a moment, it seemed like she wanted to touch it. But Donnie hesitated, unsure of what to do next. "Is something wrong?" Laura asked, noticing the sudden tension in his body.

Donnie stuttered, "It's just my...uh...dick isn't like Leo's." He sounded uncertain, like he was ashamed of his own body.

Laura's expression softened as she said, "It's okay; I'm not going to judge you. Please show me." Her voice was gentle and reassuring.

Donnie hesitated for a moment before slowly removing his shorts. He covered his dick with his hands as he sat back down next to Laura. She waited patiently for him to reveal himself.

Taking a deep breath, Donnie finally removed his hands to reveal his unique anatomy. His dick was unlike anything Laura had ever seen before—Donnie's dick had dark purple skin. The upper part of it looked like a flower as it opened up to reveal long, black, tentacle-like appendages that looked like they were moving on their own. The appendages were thin and delicate, with tiny suckers on the end that glistened with moisture.

As Donnie sat there, his unique anatomy exposed, he thought to himself, "She hasn't said anything. She's going to be disgusted. She's going to think I'm a freak." He couldn't look down at Laura, afraid to see the look of revulsion or horror on her face.

"It's beautiful," she whispered softly.

But as he looked down at her and thought that he must be hearing things, to his surprise, he gazed into her eyes, and he saw something entirely different. Laura's eyes were wide with fascination, her gaze fixed intently on his dark purple flesh. Her expression was one of wonder, her eyebrows slightly raised as she took in the sight of his tentacle-like appendages.

Donnie thought to himself, "Wait, she's not running away. She's not screaming or crying. She's actually... fascinated?" He felt a surge of surprise and curiosity at her reaction.

As he watched, Laura leaned in closer, her eyes never leaving his body. Donnie could feel her warm breath on his skin, and he sensed that she was eager to explore every inch of him. He thought to himself, "Is she really interested? Is she really okay with this?"

Donnie's mind was racing with questions and doubts, but as he looked into Laura's eyes, he saw only curiosity and wonder. He felt a sense of excitement and anticipation building inside him as he realized that maybe, just maybe, Laura was different from everyone else. Maybe she would accept him for who he truly was.

Donnie's voice was barely above a whisper as he asked, "You're not afraid of it?" He looked at Laura with a mixture of surprise and curiosity.

Laura shook her head, her eyes never leaving his face. "No, why should I, Donnie?" she replied, her voice soft and gentle.

Donnie hesitated for a moment before explaining, "It's just... technically, it doesn't belong inside a human or a woman. It's not... normal." He looked down at his unique anatomy, his face flushing with embarrassment.

Laura's expression was unfazed by Donnie's words. Instead, she smiled and said, "Donnie, I don't care about the technicalities. Honestly, it looks like a flower blooming, and it's really attractive and beautiful." Her eyes sparkled with fascination as she gazed at Donnie's body.

Donnie's face turned bright red as he stuttered, "Y-you can't call a guy's... penis beautiful." He looked away, trying to hide his embarrassment.

Laura found Donnie's blushing adorable and couldn't help but smile. She asked him in a gentle tone, "Can I touch it?".

Donnie nodded nervously, his voice trembling slightly. "U-uh, yeah... but be gentle... I'm a little sensitive."

Laura reached up from her lying position and gently grasped Donnie's shaft. As soon as her skin made contact with his flesh, the sensitivity sent shivers down Donnie's spine, making him gasp softly.

As Laura began stroking his unique cock, she felt as though she was handling something fragile yet delicate. The suckers on the end of the appendages seemed to be reacting to her touch, sending waves of pleasure through Donnie's body.

With each stroke, Laura could see Donnie's reaction change from nervousness to anticipation. His eyes would close, then open again, only to gaze into hers, searching for some sort of reassurance that everything was okay.

As Laura continued to stroke him gently, she decided to take it up another notch by leaning in closer. Her tongue darted out of her mouth and began licking the suckers on the end of the appendages. The petals that made up the head of Donnie's cock were soft and delicate, like the gentle folds of a flower. As Laura's tongue danced across them, they began to unfold and relax, revealing a tender underside that was sensitive to her touch.

Laura's curiosity got the better of her, and she gently took Donnie's cock into her mouth. As she did, the petals closed around her tongue, forming a tight seal that sent shivers down Donnie's spine. The sensation was unlike anything he had ever experienced before; it was as if his entire body had been transported to a new realm of pleasure.

The combination of Laura's warm tongue and gentle suction sent shivers through him, causing him to moan softly. As she sucked on his cock, the petals began to vibrate and pulse with an otherworldly energy, sending waves of ecstasy coursing through Donnie's veins.

Laura's bold move seemed to have awakened something deep within Donnie's body. His hips began moving involuntarily, thrusting himself further into Laura's mouth as he felt himself getting closer and closer to climax. The tension built up inside him until finally, with one last thrust, he exploded into Laura's mouth in a burst of pleasure and release.

As he came, Donnie felt as though he was melting into Laura's touch; it was as if their bodies had become one in that moment. He could feel his seed shooting down her throat as she swallowed eagerly, taking everything he had to give. The sensation was overwhelming; it was like nothing he had ever experienced before.

Donnie looked at Laura as he said, "Hey, can you please let me taste you?" Laura blushed and replied, "Uh, sure." She then removed her shoes and lay down on the bed. As Donnie gazed at her, he saw her underwear peeking out from under her green skirt. He asked, "Can I remove them?" Laura shyly nodded.

As Donnie gently pulled down her underwear, he was met with a sight that took his breath away. Her pubic area was neatly trimmed, and her skin was smooth and inviting. He could see the faint outline of her labia, and his curiosity got the better of him. He leaned down to kiss her inner thighs, and as he did, he whispered, "You smell so good."

As he began licking her clit, Laura was moaning, and Donnie saw every expression he wanted to see. "Oh God," she whispered, "that feels so good." Donnie continued to lick and suckle her clit, taking note of every detail—the way she arched her back, the way her eyes closed in ecstasy, the way her hips bucked against his mouth.

"I want to make you cum," Donnie said, his voice husky with desire. Laura's only response was a nod and a moan. As he continued to lick and suckle her clit, Donnie decided to be bold and put his hands under her shirt and massage her breasts. He could feel her nipples hardening under his touch, and he knew she was getting close.

"Mmm," Laura moaned as Donnie's fingers tweaked her nipples. Donnie increased the pressure on her clit with his tongue—licking faster, more urgently, and more determined than ever before until suddenly...

Laura let out a shuddering cry as she came in Donnie's mouth; as Donnie finished licking Laura's clitoris, he couldn't resist the urge to savor the last remaining drops of her pussy juice on his lips. He tasted it, feeling the sweetness and saltiness mixed together in a delicious blend. With his desire now stronger than ever, he looked at Laura with a longing gaze and said, "Laura, I just can't wait anymore; I need to be inside you."

Laura looked at him with half-open eyes as she nodded. Donnie positioned himself between her legs, and with one swift motion, he inserted his cock into her pussy. As he entered her, she could feel him slipping inside; Donnie felt her walls closing in on him as he froze in place, giving them both a moment to process. He said, "I'm all the way in." She replied, "You can start moving now." He slowly thrust into her as they moaned.

Laura could feel Donnie's dick inside; it was different from when she slept with Leo. Donnie's flower-like pushing deeper inside, the appendages were caressing Laura's inner walls and sending shivers down her spine.

As they started fucking, Laura let out a loud moan. "Oh shit, this feels so good!" Donnie panted heavily, his breathing synchronized with hers. "Oh, Newton's Apple," he said as he held her hips; then he added, "I love hearing your moans...ah...ah...you're squeezing my cock." Laura responded as she moaned, "Donnie,...ah ah."

The sensation was unlike anything Laura had ever experienced before. The tentacle appendages were giving her a new sensation—as if they were probing every inch of inside her pussy, stimulating nerve endings she never knew existed. Donnie's cock was moving in tandem with the appendages, creating a rhythmic motion that drove Laura wild.

As they continued to fuck, their moans grew louder and more intense. They were both panting heavily now, their bodies slick with sweat. Donnie leaned down as he said, "Laura,...I'm going to...cum." With that, he increased the tempo of his thrusts.

Then with one last thrust, he climaxed; Laura climaxed as they both panted, recovering from the intensity of the sensation. Laura then said, "...wow...that was crazy good." "Uh, Laura?" She then looked at Donnie as she wondered why his tone sounded odd; when she looked, she saw that Donnie had gotten hard again. Donnie said, "I guess it wasn't going to wear off that easily."

Laura then thought, "Holy crap! How powerful is this drug?" They both looked at his dick, still standing and throbbing; Donnie had been given something incredibly potent. "Oh shit!....I have a feeling...this is going to be a...long night." He said, Laura smiled, leaning in to kiss Donnie as she asked seductively, "Round 2?'" Donnie blushed with a grin on his face as he replied, "Oh hell yeah."

As they moved into the doggy style position, Donnie's body merged with Laura's, their passion reigniting in a frenzy of movement. Donnie gripped her hips, pulling her back as he thrust forward, their bodies moving together in rhythm. Laura's eyes widened as the intensity of the sensation washed over her, her breath catching in her throat. "ha... Your... so deep... ha," she whispered, her voice trembling with pleasure.

Donnie's voice was a low growl of desire as he whispered, "I've never felt this kind of connection before." His words sent shivers down her spine as his hands roamed over her skin, tracing curves and contours that seemed to drive her wild. Laura's response was a wordless moan, her body arching backward as Donnie's touch ignited fires that seemed to burn out of control.

As they shifted positions, Donnie lay right behind Laura with her back against his chest, and lifting her left leg, he began to thrust in a sensual rhythm. "You're... so beautiful when... ha... ha, you're like this," Donnie whispered, his breath hot against her ear. "I love the way you respond to me."

Laura's eyes locked onto his, her gaze burning with desire. "I feel like I'm melting," she whispered, her voice barely above a whisper. Donnie's hands roamed over her skin, his fingers tracing curves and contours that seemed to drive her wild. "You're incredibly responsive," he murmured, his voice full of wonder. "I've never seen anything like it."

"You're like a work of art," he continued, his words sending shivers down her spine. "So intricate, yet so beautiful." Laura's response was a moan of pleasure, her body arching upward to meet his thrusts. Donnie smiled, his eyes gleaming with amusement. "You know, I've studied human anatomy," he said, his voice low and husky. "But nothing compares to the real thing. You're... warm, vibrant, and intoxicating."

Donnie's hands roamed over her skin, his fingers tracing curves and contours that seemed to drive her wild. "You're so sensitive," he murmured, his voice full of wonder. "Every touch makes you react."

As they moved together, their bodies building towards a crescendo of pleasure, Donnie's voice whispered dirty encouragement in her ear. "You're driving me crazy," he groaned, his lips brushing against her ear. "I can feel you tightening around me." His words sparked a fierce passion within her, and she wrapped her legs around him, pulling him deeper.

"Deeper," she moaned, her body arching upward to meet his thrusts. Donnie's eyes gleamed with excitement as he obliged, pushing himself further into her. "Yes," he hissed, his voice low and husky. "Like that." His words sent shivers down her spine, and she felt herself tipping over the edge into ecstasy.

"Come for me," he growled, his voice low and husky. "Let go and come all over me. I want to feel your tight little body shudder around me." His words sent shivers down her spine, and she felt herself trembling with pleasure as they reached the peak together. "Fuck, yes," he hissed, his voice rough with desire. "Just like that. Come for me, baby."

Donnie's arms wrapped around her tightly as they rode out the wave of pleasure together, their bodies slick with sweat and their breathing ragged. As they caught their breath, Donnie's hands began to roam over her skin once more, sending sparks of pleasure through her exhausted body. "I'm not done with you yet," he whispered, his voice still husky with desire. "I want to feel you come again, and again, and again."

As they climaxed one last time, their bodies spent and sated, Donnie's eyes fluttered closed and he fell into a deep sleep. Laura gazed at him, a soft smile on her face, and gently placed her hand on his forehead. "The fever was gone," she whispered to herself, quoting the words that had become a mantra for her. "Which meant the drug was gone as well. I was able to help him." A sense of relief and accomplishment washed over her, and as she felt her own eyelids growing heavy, she let out a contented sigh.

As they drifted off to sleep, wrapped in each other's arms, Laura knew that nothing would ever be the same again. But as she slipped into the haze of slumber, a nagging question crept into her mind " what would await me now? And more importantly, what would happen between me and Leo?" The uncertainty hung in the air like a challenge, but for now, Laura just let herself sink into the warmth of Donnie's body, surrounded by the comforting silence of their entwined limbs.

Chapter Text

Donnie stirred, his senses slowly coming back online. The fog in his mind was gone, the heaviness that had pressed on him for days lifted. He blinked a few times, glancing at his hands and flexing his fingers. "Uh...what a night," he muttered groggily, running a hand over his face. "Huh, that's odd. I don't feel the heat anymore....I feel.... better?" Relief flooded him as realization hit. "Wait, I feel better! Laura, you're not gonna believ—" he paused mid-sentence as his gaze shifted to the figure sleeping peacefully in his bed.

Donnie’s gaze softened as he saw Laura sleeping peacefully in his bed. A small smile crept onto his face, unbidden. “She stayed”, he thought to himself. “Even after everything… she stayed.”

He sat on his bed, he couldn’t help but stare “What did I do to deserve that?” The thought lingered, tinged with a mix of gratitude and disbelief. His eyes drifted back to her calm, serene expression, and for a moment, the weight of his usual overthinking lifted. “You’re something else, Laura. You really are.”

She was curled up, her face softened in the calm of sleep. Donnie felt an unfamiliar warmth spread through him as he watched her, “what is this?” he muttered, feeling a warmth spread through him, unfamiliar yet comforting. “It doesn't feel like the drug returning”, he thought. “It feels…kind of…nice…in a way”

As Laura stirred slightly, her eyelids fluttering open, Donnie straightened up, his heart skipping a beat at the sight of her. “She’s even adorable half-asleep” he thought as a soft smile played on his lips as he quietly observed her. She met his gaze with a soft, sleepy smile. “Morning,” she mumbled.

Donnie hesitated for a moment, then spoke gently. “Hey. How’re you feeling?” Laura blinked a few times, still half-asleep. “Better… thanks to you,” she said softly, her voice still heavy with sleep. She paused, then added with a faint smile, "Though I should be asking you." Nestling deeper into the blanket, she let out a contented sigh.

Donnie’s lips twitched into a small smile. "I’m good… thanks to you," Donnie hesitated, his gaze dropping for a second before meeting hers again. "Honestly? Good. Thanks to you. Seriously, Laura. That drug really did a number on me—two 'reallys,' I might add." He gave a faint smile before continuing, "I would've been in a far worse state if it hadn’t been for you. I mean it."

"I'm just… glad you're okay," Laura said, her eyes locking onto his. "But next time, time we could….do it without you being drugged?"

Donnie rubbed the back of his neck nervously, a sheepish grin spreading across his face. "I think that can be arranged," he said, his eyes crinkling at the corners. "But to be honest, I've learned my lesson - drugs are not my thing. Believe me, I'm never going through that again. Ever."

He hesitated for a moment, then nodded. "I’m going to the kitchen and let the Fam know of the good news of my recovery," he said gently. He glanced back and stroked her hair. “You should rest a little more,” he added.

Laura stretched slightly, her eyes still heavy with sleep. She reached for her clothes, pulling them on with a small yawn. "It's fine, Donnie,” she said softly. “I should get up anyway, but you go on ahead…I'll meet you in the kitchen."

He paused at the doorway, glancing back with a small smile. "Okay, I'll see you at breakfast," he said. As he walked away to the kitchen, his hand rested on his chest. "The drug's gone, and yet my heart is beating like crazy," he thought to himself, "but I don't mind this feeling”.

Later that morning, the family gathered in the kitchen. Donnie’s sudden improvement hadn’t gone unnoticed, and their reactions spoke volumes. Mikey’s eyes lit up the moment he saw Donnie, and with an overjoyed yell of “D, you’re back!” he practically tackled him in a hug, nearly knocking him off balance. Donnie chuckled, his arms flailing for a moment before returning the embrace.

Raph's face lit up with a warm smile as he gazed at Donnie, his eyes shining with affection. He crossed his arms, but his posture was relaxed, and his expression was gentle. A small, genuine smile tugged at the corners of his lips as he gave Donnie a firm but reassuring clap on the back. "Good to have you back, Don," he said, his voice filled with warmth and sincerity.

Leo leaned casually against the counter, his posture relaxed but his sharp gaze taking everything in. A small, satisfied smile crossed his face as he nodded toward Donnie. “Welcome back, bro. You gave us quite a scare there."

As Donnie stood among his brothers, the warmth of their support settled into him. For the first time in a long while, he felt like he truly belonged.

Laura walked into the room, and Mikey's face radiated a bright, enthusiastic smile. "Oh, Laura! Look, Donnie's back!" he exclaimed, his voice bubbling with excitement. Laura's eyes swept across the room, her gaze locking onto Donnie, who was slumped on the couch, looking a bit drained and worn out. A hint of amusement danced in her eyes as she replied, "Yeah, I can see that," her tone laced with a touch of dry humor.

Raph, who was leaning against the wall, spoke up. "I'm sure Splinter and Sunita would be relieved to know that... by the way... how did you get better?" he asked, his eyes narrowing slightly as he waited for an answer.

Raph's question lingered, suspended in the tense silence, and Donnie's eyes snapped wide with alarm as their gazes collided, the intensity of Raph's stare making Donnie's heart skip a beat. He knew he couldn't tell them the truth - that the drug had Aphrodisiac drug that made him feverish and lost control of sexual urges, and that was the reason he attacked Laura. But then later, Laura forgave and slept with him to help him. The memory of their intimate moment flashed through his mind, and he felt his face heat up with embarrassment.

But he wasn’t the only one who was unsure what to say, Leo and Laura also froze at Raph's question, their faces suddenly expressionless. Donnie's mouth hung open slightly, as if he was about to speak but couldn't find the words. Leo's jaw clenched tightly, his eyes fixed intently on Raph, a hint of knowledge flickering in his gaze. Laura's eyes darted towards Donnie, her face flushing a deep shade of pink as she whispered "Oh dear..." under her breath.

Mikey picked up on the tension and chimed in, his voice laced with curiosity. "Yeah, how did you recover? You were pretty out of it. We didn't even know what was in the drug that made you sick to begin with."

The room fell silent as Donnie struggled to come up with a fake answer. For once, he couldn't think of a clever quip or a convincing lie. He couldn't bring himself to tell them about Laura's involvement in his recovery - or rather, their involvement together. His mind went blank as he thought to himself "What do I say? I don't want to lie to them... but I also don't want to tell them about what was in the drug... or what happened with Laura... What if they find out? What if they get mad at me? Or worse, what if they get mad at Laura?"

Leo's thoughts were racing "SHIT, SHIT, SHIT. They're going to know, should I say something? 'Hey guys, Draxum told me that the drug had an aphrodisiac effect and I let Laura and Donnie screw each other. Oh yeah, I didn't stop them even though it was the only way to fix Donnie'... how the goddamn crazy does that sound?" He silently begged Donnie to come up with something, anything, before the silence became too much to bear.

As for Laura, she too was panicking "This is not good. Oh dear lord, this is not good... Please don't ask me any questions... Please don't make me tell them what really happened... I don't want to lie to them either... But what choice do I have?" Her eyes met Donnie's, and she could see the panic written all over his face - a mirror reflection of her own emotions. They knew that one of them needed to give an answer but the question was which of them should tell them?

Before either could respond, Draxum stepped forward, adjusting his cloak with a practiced ease. "I created an antidote," he stated firmly, his sharp eyes scanning the room. "It wasn’t easy, but it worked." His voice carried the weight of finality, leaving no room for doubt or further questioning.

The family let out a collective sigh of relief, showering Draxum with thanks. "Thank you, Draxum!" Raph exclaimed. "We owe you one," Mikey added, grinning in relief. Splinter nodded in agreement, his eyes shining with gratitude. "Your skills are truly impressive, Draxum. We are in your debt."

As the family continued to praise Draxum, Donnie and Laura remained silent, their expressions carefully neutral. But in their minds, they were both thinking the same thing: "Thank you, Draxum." Donnie thought to himself, relieved that the attention had shifted away from him and Laura.

Leo thought to himself: "Thank you, Draxum. You've just saved us from having to explain what really happened." He felt a wave of relief wash over him as he realized that he wouldn't have to reveal the truth about the aphrodisiac effect of the drug.

Only Sunita noticed the way Donnie and Laura's shoulders relaxed just a little too much at Draxum’s explanation. She raised an eyebrow slightly, her eyes narrowing as she wondered what was really going on behind their neutral facades.

Later, Laura stood in front of the bathroom mirror, brushing her hair in slow, thoughtful strokes. The golden strands shimmered in the light, cascading over her shoulders as she reflected on the past few days. She thought about how relieved everyone had been at Donnie’s recovery—the sheer joy on Mikey’s face, the quiet relief in Raph’s eyes, the proud nod from Leo. Even Splinter and Sunita had shared their happiness. It made her heart swell to see them all at ease again.

She exhaled softly, setting the brush down. The journey she had taken with the Hamatos had been nothing short of a rollercoaster—a wild and unpredictable ride. she reflected on her time with the Hamatos, Laura realized that she had formed a connection with each of them….or some of them at least. Lost in thought, Laura's mind wandered to the Hamatos, she had grown to care for them. She thought about Mikey, who had become like a little brother to her - always energetic and playful, bringing a spark of joy into her life. Having never had a sibling, Mikey's antics often made her feel like she was experiencing what it would be like to have a younger brother. On the other hand, she didn't know Raphael as well, but she could sense his protective nature towards his brothers - a fierce loyalty that commanded respect.

As she reflected on her time with the Hamatos on the ship, Laura realized that she had formed bonds with some of them. Her thoughts then shifted to the two men who had unexpectedly grown close to her - Donnie and Leo. They were as different as night and day, each with their unique ways . Donnie, with his introverted nature and tech-savvy brain, had surprised her with his vulnerable soul - a gentle and shy person who was slowly breaking down his walls. She remembered how self-conscious and unsure he was when dealing with emotions, but saw how precious he was beneath his reserved exterior.

In contrast, Leo was outgoing and funny, always ready with a joke to lighten the mood. However, beneath his carefree exterior, Laura discovered a serious and contemplative side that drew her in. She admired his natural confidence and undeniable charisma, which made him easy to be around. As she stood there reflecting on these two incredible men who were growing more important in her life every day, Laura felt a strange mixture of warmth and confusion - unsure of what to feel about them or how to process the emotions that were developing within her. Yet at the same time, it felt so warm inside knowing they were there for her no matter what.

As Laura stood in the bathroom, lost in thought, her mind wandering to the events of last night and earlier today, the door suddenly swung open and Donnie walked in. He seemed to fill the small space with his presence, and Laura felt a slight jolt of surprise at his sudden arrival. She looked up, her eyes meeting Donnie's, and said "O-oh hey" in a soft, surprised tone.

Donnie looked at her, his eyes locking onto hers for a brief moment before he tried to compose himself. He took a deep breath and attempted to sound casual, but his words came out stuttering. "Oh...hey...I-I just ca-me in to clean my shell," he said, trying not to stumble over his words. His face flushed slightly as he struggled to get the sentence out, and his eyes darted around the room as if searching for an escape from the awkwardness.

Laura's gaze never left Donnie's face as she watched him struggle to speak. She felt a pang of curiosity about what was making him so nervous. "I haven't washed it since I was bedridden," he added finally, his voice a little softer, as if he were sharing a secret. The words tumbled out in a rush, and he looked away from Laura, trying to hide his embarrassment.

The air between them felt charged as they stood there for a moment, neither knowing what to say next. Laura raised an eyebrow slightly, waiting for Donnie to continue or for something else to happen. Instead of speaking or making eye contact again, Donnie began fidgeting with his hands, looking away.

Laura’s mind wandered. “Why do I feel so nervous around him? Is it because of last night? Oh crap, my heart is racing…” Trying to process these feelings, she suddenly realized Donnie was still talking, and her face flushed. "O-oh yeah, sure, I'll leave you to it," she said quickly, making a move to exit the bathroom. Her voice was casual, but her heart still skipped a beat.

As Laura turned to leave, Donnie’s words stopped her in her tracks. "Y-you don't have to go… you can stay if you want," he said softly. His voice sent shivers down her spine, and she turned back to face him. It took a moment for her to respond as she looked away, hoping he wouldn’t see her flushed face. "O-okay, I can stay."

Just as the silence settled between them, Donnie suddenly growled under his breath. "God dammit..."

Laura spun around, taken aback. "What's wrong?" she asked, concern etching her features.

Donnie looked visibly annoyed. "Those dum-dum brothers of mine broke the dum-dum brush and left it on the dum-dum bathroom floor."

Laura followed his gaze to the floor, where a long-handled brush lay broken beside the bathtub. She picked it up, examining it curiously. "You guys use a brush to clean your shells?" she asked, intrigued.

Donnie nodded sheepishly. "Yeah, I made it so it would be easier to clean the parts we can't reach. But seriously, how could they accidentally break it and just leave it here for me to find?" His frustration and embarrassment were evident.

As Donnie attempted to clean his shell without the brush, he quickly realized how much harder it was without the tool he had grown accustomed to. Laura watched his struggle before offering, "If you want, I can help."

Donnie’s face flushed deeply, and he turned to her. "What?" He was taken aback, his mind racing—no one outside of his family had ever seen his shell before.

But as he looked at Laura’s calm, gentle expression, he sighed and relented. "Okay."

He sat down on a stool as Laura got a sponge ready. When Donnie released his battleshell, Laura saw him without it for the first time. She hadn’t gotten a good look the night before—it had been too dark—but now, in the light, she could see everything clearly. His shell was far different than she’d imagined. Mikey had mentioned they were all different turtle species, and now, up close, she could tell Donnie had a softshell. Its leathery texture was almost... velvety. The color was a beautiful mottled dark green and olive, with small spikes that weren’t as sharp as she expected.

Donnie couldn’t help but watch her, bracing for any sign of surprise or disgust—but there was none. Just quiet curiosity.

As she brushed his shell, Donnie’s heart pounded. He couldn't explain why, but whenever Laura came near, his body reacted strangely—his palms felt sweaty, his mouth dry. It took all his willpower not to stutter every time she stroked his shell.

"Is this okay? Am I being too rough?" Laura asked gently, looking up at him with concern.

Donnie swallowed hard before replying, his voice barely above a whisper, "No, you're surprisingly gentle."

Her lips curved into a small smile, relieved she wasn’t hurting him. "Mikey told me your shell is a little sensitive."

Donnie’s expression turned introspective. "Yeah… My shell is different from my brothers'....having a softshell was a sign of weakness ... .easily broken" He paused before adding, "That’s why I wear a battleshell…to protect it from getting damaged."

Laura listened attentively, her gaze locked onto his. Seeing that she wasn’t fazed, Donnie hesitated before admitting softly, "When I was younger… I grew jealous of their shells….and at a point…i didn’t like my shell"

As soon as the words left his lips, he blushed and looked away, unsure why he was telling her this.

Laura continued cleaning his shell, then smiled warmly. "Well, I like your shell. There’s nothing weak about it."

Donnie blinked, taken aback—but in a good way. He hadn’t expected her to be so accepting, let alone appreciative of his shell. Her words put him at ease, and he found himself relaxing under her touch.

As he sat there, her comment echoed in his mind. I like your shell. There’s nothing weak about it. The sincerity in her voice, the kindness in her eyes—it made him feel seen. Appreciated. His shell wasn’t a weakness to her. It was just part of him.

With every moment that passed, Donnie and Laura felt closer. The connection between them grew stronger, their world shrinking until only the two of them existed.

But somewhere else, a certain faceman was questioning his own feelings.

Chapter Text

As the days passed, Donnie's family noticed a shift in his behavior—subtle but undeniable. He still spent much of his time buried in his gadgets, but there was a lightness to him now, a quiet ease that hadn't been there before. He wasn't as withdrawn, not as lost in his work. He joined conversations more readily, even those that had nothing to do with technology. They'd catch him smiling to himself, laughing at jokes he once might have dismissed. Mikey was the first to call him out on it, earning a casual shrug from Donnie, but the others took quiet note. Whatever had changed in him, they were just grateful to see him stepping out of his shell.

Raph sat in the kitchen, eating a slice of pizza Mikey had made, while Mikey himself happily joined in. Sunita sat with them, casually chatting.

"Man, this is good, Mikey!" Raph said between bites.

"Of course! You think I'd serve anything less than perfection?" Mikey grinned, striking a dramatic pose.

Sunita chuckled. "You take your pizza-making way too seriously."

"And you should be grateful for it!" Mikey replied, pointing a finger at her. "Without me, you'd all be eating Raph's 'mystery meat' disaster."

"Hey! That was one time!" Raph protested. "And I still say it had character."

Before Mikey could make another joke, Donnie and Shelldon walked in. The trio at the table immediately turned their attention to them. Donnie, oblivious to the stare's, headed straight for the fridge.

"Hey, Donnie!" Mikey greeted him with a knowing grin. "What's up, bro?"

Donnie offered a small smile. "Not much, just getting some water."

As he reached into the fridge, Raph leaned forward. "Any new projects you're working on?"

Donnie retrieved his water bottle and replied, "Just upgrading an upgrade to my tech for analyzing that data chip. I have a feeling I'm finally going to crack it this time."

Sunita raised an eyebrow. "You're still trying to crack that thing?"

Donnie looked away, rubbing the back of his head. "Well... I've been a bit distracted lately."

Mikey smirked. "Oh? Distracted by what exactly?"

Donnie's eyes widened slightly before he blurted out, "W-well, gotta go! See you later, bye!" He turned on his heel and practically sprinted out of the kitchen, leaving Shelldon behind.

A beat of silence passed before Raph finally spoke. "Well... that was something. But—" he rubbed his chin, "he seems happier."

Mikey nodded. "I gotta admit, it's weird seeing him like this."

"Yeah... odd, but kinda nice," Raph admitted.

Sunita tapped her fingers on the table. "I wonder, though...what's going on?"

Before anyone could say more, Splinter walked into the kitchen, glancing over his shoulder in the direction Donnie had just bolted. "What's got the purple one so riled up?"

Raph shrugged. "Not sure, paps. Hey, Shelldon, have you noticed anything out of the ordinary with Donnie?"

Shelldon hovered in place, thinking. "Nah, dude. Nothing really... I'm just glad Dee's being more approachable, you know?"

Mikey nodded. "True... it's nice not being ignored for a change."

Splinter crossed his arms. "Yes, indeed. However, I have noticed something peculiar."

Raph tilted his head. "What do you mean?"

Splinter stroked his beard. "For starters, when I try to speak to him, he does not listen to a single word I say."

Shelldon laughed. "Dude, he does that all the time."

Splinter continued, "And lately, he has been locking himself in the lab every night."

Mikey shrugged. "Yeah, that sounds like him."

"Maybe we're overthinking it," Raph said.

Splinter sighed. "Perhaps. But I also believe he is the one using my cologne."

Raph barely reacted. "Well, at least someone is using that stuff."

Mikey chuckled. "Yeah, honestly, it's a good one for how old it is and—"

He stopped mid-sentence. His eyes went wide. Raph's did too.

"COLOGNE?!" they shouted in unison.

Splinter nearly jumped at their outburst. "Yes! I have definitely smelled it on him more than once."

Raph leaned forward, eyes still wide. "Donnie? Our Donnie? The guy who wears gloves to read a comic book is wearing cologne?!"

Shelldon nodded. "Yeah, Dee told me before he'd never use it. He gave me a whole lecture on how cologne could kill you or something, but honestly, I kinda blanked out halfway through."

Mikey rubbed his chin. "Now that I think about it... Donnie has been acting weirdly chipper lately."

They began piecing things together.

Mikey counted on his fingers. "He has been daydreaming when we're watching TV."

Shelldon added, "And when he makes new tech, he puts tiny heart shapes on them. I asked him why once, and he just mumbled something about good luck."

Raph blinked. "Wait... heart shapes?"

Mikey nodded. "Yeah! He does the same thing to his food sometimes. And half the time, he doesn't even realize he's doing it!"

Raph turned back to the table, trying to process this information. "I don't get it... what's going on with our unemotional, bad-boy-image tech genius of a brother?"

Sunita smirked knowingly. "Isn't it obvious?"

Raph frowned. "What is?"

Sunita leaned in slightly, lowering her voice. "I don't know how to tell you this, but... I think Donnie is going through his first real crush."

The room went dead silent. Then—

"WHAT?!" Splinter blurted out.

Raph was next. "But how? When? And WHO?!"

Mikey's mouth dropped. "But Donnie hasn't had a crush in years... not since... the Kendra incident."

Raph groaned. "Oh no, please tell me it's not another Kendra."

Shelldon shrugged. "Well, he does like the cute but kinda mean type. So whoever it is probably fits that to a T."

Sunita tilted her head. "But who does he have a crush on?"

As she pondered, a thought flickered in her mind. Could it be...?

Before she could finish the thought, Leo walked in. "Yo, what's up, amigos?"

He stopped when he noticed the looks on their faces. "Uh... what's going on here?"

Mikey practically sprinted to Leo, eyes wide. "Ohmigosh, ohmigosh—Leo! You're not gonna believe what we just found out!"

Leo raised an eyebrow. "Found out about what?"

Shelldon zipped over. "Donnie has a crush. A huge crush."

Raph turned to Leo. "Did he say anything to you about this?"

Leo chuckled, shaking his head. "Guys, it's Donnie. There's no way. You're reading too much into it."

Mikey threw his hands up. "Yes way, Leo! He's got all the signs! Do you have any idea who it could be?"

Leo blinked but kept his expression neutral. Then, with a nonchalant smile, he said, "Nada amano...And even if he does have a crush, I bet it's just another anime character."

Shelldon nodded. "Well...he does like anime girls...so maybe."

Mikey exhaled. "Right. It's probably Atomic Lass again."

Raph still looked unsure. "I don't know, guys..."

Leo patted his shoulder. "Don't worry about it, bro. Anyway, I'm gonna go chill in my room. Got a new Jupiter Jim comic I've been dying to read. See ya."

"Yeah, you're probably right... see ya," Mikey said, watching Leo leave.

But Sunita wasn't so sure or convinced.

Leo walked off casually, but as soon as he was alone, his shoulders slumped. The easygoing act was just that—an act.

He wasn't ready to have a talk with them about Donnie yet, but he knew who Donnie had a crush on - the same girl he liked too, Laura. She was the first girl to make his heart skip a beat, and he was trying to understand these newfound feelings. He had caught glimpses of Donnie and Laura together - shared smiles, quiet conversations, and the occasional lingering touch. At first, it didn't bother him; in fact, it seemed to save Donnie from himself. But for the last couple of days, it had stirred something in him that he couldn't quite name. Jealousy? Maybe. Frustration? The question kept echoing in his mind as he tried to process his emotions.

It all came to a head that night when Laura went to help Donnie. Leo secretly watched them the whole time, confirming his suspicions.

Later that night, Leo called Shelldon to meet in his room. As Shelldon hovered in the doorway, Leo asked with a casual tone, "Hey, do you have access to the cameras in Donnie's lab?" Shelldon replied innocently enough, "Of course, Dee has cameras everywhere." Leo pressed on, "Could you give me the live feed from Donnie's room?" Shelldon raised an eyebrow but asked no questions beyond "Why though?"

Leo shrugged off Shelldon's concerns with a nonchalant smile. "No reason, just wanted to check up on him," he said. Shelldon remained skeptical, but Leo reassured him, "No tricks, Shell, I swear." Shelldon's expression softened slightly, and he agreed to help. "Okay, just don't tell Donnie," he said. Leo gave his word: "He won't know how I got it, I give you my word." With that, Shelldon connected Leo's laptop to the live feed of Donnie's bedroom. Once he was done setting it up, he said, "It's all set; you should be able to access it with ease... I'll leave you to it. Night." Leo thanked him: "Thanks, Shelldon. Night."

As soon as Shelldon left, Leo was alone with access to the live feed from Donnie's bedroom on his laptop. The screen displayed Donnie's room in real-time. An evil grin spread across Leo's face as sinister thoughts crept in; He thought to himself, "Hehehe, payback time, Donnie. Let's see how you like it when the tables are turned. I'll catch you doing something juicy in the act." He thought this would be perfect blackmail material if Donnie tried to use something against him.

However, everything took an unexpected turn when Laura entered Donnie's room. Initially, Leo was against Laura seeing Donnie after what had happened between them - or at least what everyone thought had happened between them - but deep down he knew his brother would never do something like that; damn Kendra for crossing a line this time.

As he continued watching the live feed unfold before his eyes, he saw something unexpected - a rare sighting of vulnerability from his brother as Laura comforted him and eventually brought out tears in her arms. This caught Leo by surprise because even though they were brothers, Donnie wasn't someone who cried easily; not since they got older anyway. Even during the Kendra situation, Donnie had kept his emotions locked away, which made Leo feel guilty for witnessing such a private moment. Yet at the same time, it gave him a glimpse into the possibility that Donnie was finally opening himself up to someone.

His gaze returned when he noticed Donnie looked feverish once more; knowing full well that whatever came next wouldn't bring much sappiness anymore now that the recording screen was ready for the main event.

As he watched Donnie and Laura interact, his eyes fixed on the scene before him as he saw Donnie's dick being revealed. Leo has known about Donnie's unique anatomy since they were kids, having grown up together and shared.

Leo remembered when he was a toddler, their father explained to them that they were from different turtle species. This made sense, given that Raph was twice as big as the rest of his brothers. At the time, Leo was curious and a little confused by the differences between their bodies. Donnie's body, in particular, was...different. When they bathed together, Leo's curiosity got the better of him, and he asked his brothers to show him their dicks. When he saw Donnie's, he jokingly told Donnie that he had a "sea monster" between his legs. He recalled how Donnie's face had fallen, and how insecure he had become about his unique feature. "That was my fault," Leo thought to himself, feeling a pang of regret for his thoughtless words. He realized that his careless comment may have contributed to Donnie's self-consciousness about his body, and it made him happy to see that Laura was accepting and even enthusiastic about it.

As he continued to watch, he felt his own body start to respond, a warmth spreading through him as he took in the intimate moment between Donnie and Laura. His heart rate picked up slightly, and he felt a slight flush rise to his skin as he became increasingly turned on by the scene before him.

As Laura reached out to touch Donnie's shaft, he felt a surge of arousal wash over him. "Crap this is bad, I'm getting turned on just watching this," he said to himself. Donnie's nervousness and anticipation were palpable, and Laura's gentle touch seemed to be sending waves of pleasure through his body. He felt himself becoming more and more turned on as he watched them, his mind racing with thoughts of what it would be like to join in.

Before he knew it, his hand had slipped into his pants and he had begun to masturbate. "This is too much for me to handle," he thought, as the sight of them was too much for him to resist giving in to his desires. The sight of them was too much for him - the way Laura's eyes sparkled with fascination as she gazed at Donnie's body, the way Donnie's face flushed with embarrassment as he stuttered out his words. It was all so incredibly erotic that he couldn't help himself.

As he stroked himself, his eyes remained fixed on the scene before him. Donnie's reactions were changing from nervousness to anticipation with each passing moment. "She's really good at this," he thought to himself, as Laura continued to stroke Donnie gently. "She's really good" he thought to himself, as Laura continued to stroke Donnie gently. He remembered when they were together, Laura was shy and timid in bed, but now she seemed to have shed that innocence. "Though I guess I shouldn't be surprised...I was her first", Leo recalled, and it showed in the way she used to blush and fumble around him.

As he observed Laura's interactions with Donnie, Leo noticed that she seemed a little more confident than he had expected. She was touching Donnie with a sense of curiosity, her fingers tracing his skin with a gentle yet exploratory touch that made Leo feel a pang of jealousy.

As Laura took Donnie's cock into her mouth, Leo felt his eyes widening in surprise. He had never seen her be so bold before, it was both captivating and intimidating. It sent shivers down Leo's spine, and he felt himself getting harder as he watched. He couldn't help but wonder what it would be like to be in Donnie's place, to have Laura's mouth wrapped around his cock like that.

As Donnie came, Leo felt a pang of envy. He had never seen Laura suck cock and swallow cum before, and it was both shocking and arousing. The way she looked up at Donnie with a blush on her face, the way she nodded shyly when he asked to taste her - it was all so intimate and personal.

Leo continued to watch as Donnie pulled down Laura's underwear and began licking her clit. The sound of her moaning, the sight of her arching her back - it was all so erotic and tempting. Leo felt himself getting more and more turned on as he watched, his cock hardening in his pants.

As Donnie continued to lick and suckle Laura's clit, Leo could see the tension building up inside her. He knew she was getting close to coming, and he couldn't help but feel a sense of anticipation. When she finally let out a shuddering cry as she came in Donnie's mouth - Leo felt himself letting out a sigh of relief. His desire for Laura now was getting stronger, he wanted to go to Donnie's room and take her there and now.

Leo's hand instinctively reached down to grab his own cock, his fingers wrapping around and started stroking. He couldn't tear his eyes away from Laura, who was now underneath Donnie, her legs wrapped around his waist as they moved in perfect sync. Leo's grip on his cock tightened as he kept stroking himself, the sensation sending shivers down his spine. He was trapped in a world of voyeuristic pleasure, unable to look away from the intense intimacy between Laura and Donnie.

Leo's eyes remained fixed on the scene before him, his hand still gripping his cock as he watched Donnie and Laura's intense passion. He could see the way Donnie's body seemed to be merged with Laura's, their movements synchronized as they fucked in the doggy style position. The sound of their moans and heavy breathing filled the air, and Leo could feel his own arousal growing as he watched.

As Donnie thrust deeper into Laura, her eyes widened and she let out a trembling whisper, "ha... You're... so deep... ha." Donnie's response was a low growl of desire, his words sending shivers down Laura's spine as his hands roamed over her skin. Leo could see the way Laura's body arched backward, her muscles tensing as Donnie's touch ignited a fierce passion within her.

The sight of them together was almost too much for Leo to handle. He felt his own cock throbbing in his hand, his desire growing more intense with each passing moment. He couldn't help but wonder what it would be like to be a part of this scene, to feel Laura's body wrapped around him or to join in with Donnie and create a threesome that would push all boundaries.

As he watched, Donnie's body began to tense up again, his muscles flexing as he prepared for another climax. Laura seemed to sense it too, her body arching backward as she let out a wordless moan. Leo felt himself getting closer to the edge.

Finally, after what seemed like an eternity, Leo's own body tensed up, and with a groan as he came in his hand. The sensation washed over him as he sat there, frozen in place, his eyes fixed on the two people who had just shared such an intense moment.

As he caught his breath, he took a moment. "Now I see why Donnie does this now" Leo thought to himself, a realization dawning on him. "Shit.... that was intense." He couldn't help but wonder if Donnie had felt the same way when he saw Leo and Laura on the screen. "Was he getting off on that too?"

Leo's breath came out unsteady as he finally forced himself to close the laptop. He ran a hand down his face, feeling the heat still lingering on his skin.

And now... now he understood.

For the past few days, Leo had been putting on an act around everyone—including Laura and Donnie. He laughed when he was supposed to, trained like nothing was wrong, and kept up the leader front flawlessly. But inside? Inside, it was killing him.

Every time he saw Donnie and Laura together, something stirred inside him. Donnie had never been one for physical affection—he used to tense up at hugs, shift away from casual touches. But with Laura, it was different. She would trace the patterns of his scales, run her fingers along his arm, and he didn't even flinch. If anything, he leaned into it, like he craved it. Leo had never seen Donnie like that before, and it did something to him. It wasn't jealousy, not exactly. More like a quiet realization—one that he kept tucked away as he carried on like nothing had changed.

Leo couldn't keep this up much longer. The act, the pretending—it was starting to wear him down. Every time he saw Laura's hands on Donnie, every time he caught the soft way Donnie looked at her, it chipped away at his resolve. He needed to talk to them, lay it all out. But the thought of that conversation made his stomach twist.

Then, an idea sparked—one that was a little mischievous, a little risky, but if it worked... it could go both ways. He smirked to himself, already planning his next move. If he played this right, it wouldn't just give him answers—it could bring them all closer in a way none of them had expected.

Laura sat cross-legged on her bed, absently twisting a loose thread on her blanket as Sunita flopped onto the mattress beside her. The soft glow of her bedside lamp cast a warm, intimate light over the room. They'd been talking about random things—movies, training, even the latest nonsense Mikey had gotten himself into—when Sunita's tone took on a teasing edge.

"So... Donnie looks a lot better," giving Laura a knowing glance. Laura tried to play it cool, asking "What do you mean?" but Sunita just smiled and said, "Well, he's more open than before. Plus he's spending more time with the family." She added, "I'm sure you had something to do with that," her tone implying that she knew more than she was letting on. Laura glanced away, trying to hide the small smile tugging at her lips, and protested, "Well not really...I didn't do anything." But Sunita just smirked and said, "Mmmhmm. So the whole having sex with Donnie didn't save his life then didn't do anything?"

Laura nearly choked on air. "W-What?! What are you—uh—" Her face burned as she turned to Sunita, eyes wide.

Sunita propped herself up on one elbow, smirking. "Oh, come on, you're not fooling me." She arched a brow, her eyes glinting with amusement. "I know that look—he was completely out of it. Like, totally lost in the moment." She paused, letting the words sink in before her grin widened. "And if I'm not mistaken... he wasn't the only one, was he?"

She tilted her head, watching Laura closely, clearly enjoying the way her friend's face was turning a deeper shade of red by the second. "You were just as caught up in it, weren't you?" Sunita teased. "I mean, you're practically glowing right now."

Laura sputtered, her hands flying up as if to shield herself from Sunita's knowing gaze. "W-What?! That's not—"

Sunita chuckled. "Relax, I'm not judging," she said with a wink. "But come on, Laura. You and Donnie spent the night together, and judging by the way you're reacting, it wasn't just some innocent sleepover."

Laura dropped her gaze to her hands, fidgeting as heat rushed to her cheeks. "...Well, yeah," she admitted softly.

Sunita beamed, practically radiating excitement. "I knew it!"

Laura hesitated for a moment before looking at Sunita. "You're... you're not upset?" she asked cautiously, searching her friend's face for any sign of disappointment.

Sunita blinked, then let out a laugh. "Hell no, I'm not upset!" She waved a dismissive hand before flashing Laura a wide grin. "Honestly, I think it's great. If anything, I'm glad. You're good for him, Laura—probably the best thing that's ever happened to him."

Laura turned to Sunita, surprise flickering across her face. "You really think so?"

Sunita nodded without hesitation. "Yeah, I do."

She hesitated for only a second before adding, "And he might have a little crush on you"

Laura blinked. "What?!"

Sunita let out a giggle as she smiled at Laura's dumbfounded expression. "It's true. He totally does. He lights up when you're around, lets you touch him when he normally hates that, and have you seen the way he looks at you?"

Laura's heart gave a strange little flip. She had noticed Donnie's walls lowering around her, the way his usually guarded expression softened when she was near. But still...

"You're serious?" she asked, her voice quieter now.

Sunita grinned. "I don't think so—I know so."

She studied Laura for a moment, then softened. "I'm serious, I've never seen Donnie this at ease before. He's always been a bit of a loner, but with you... he's different. Happier."

Laura chewed her lip, warmth blooming in her chest. "I think he's just comfortable around me," she murmured, trying to brush it off.

Sunita let out a chuckle, shaking her head. "Comfortable? Sure, let's call it that."

Then her smirk sharpened, and she leaned in slightly. "But you know... I think Leo's noticed, too."

Laura stiffened. "What do you mean?" she asked, trying to keep her voice even.

Sunita gave her a knowing look. "I mean, Leo's been acting weird. Distant. And if I had to guess? It might have something to do with you and Donnie."

Laura swallowed, shifting in place. Had she missed something? Leo had seemed fine, but now that she thought about it... was there something more going on?

Sunita watched Laura closely, her teasing demeanor softening into something more comforting. "Then again, it could just be his normal routine."

Laura frowned slightly, hugging a pillow to her chest. "Yeah... maybe I should talk to him."

The thought lingered, but as it did, something else surfaced. She had been so focused on Donnie—on helping him, on understanding him—that she hadn't fully considered Leo. How he felt about her, about Donnie.

Leo meant something to her—not just because he was her first, but because what they shared wasn't fleeting. It meant something. But Donnie... Donnie mattered too. She cared about him just as much.

Was she supposed to choose between them?

Wait. Why did she have to choose? Why couldn't she have both?

The thought startled her, wrapping around her mind like a trap she wasn't sure she should escape from. No, that's not normal... right?

She was so lost in thought she barely registered Sunita calling her name.

"Hey, Laura, you still with me?"

Laura blinked, snapping out of her daze. "O-oh, yeah, sorry about that... I was just thinking ab—"

Before she could finish, a voice cut through the air.

"Knock, knock."

Leo stood in the doorway, arms crossed, wearing a small smirk. But behind the usual confidence, there was something else—something unreadable.

Sunita quirked a brow, shooting Laura a quick glance before turning back to him. "You know, usually when people say 'knock, knock,' they actually knock," she teased.

Leo smirked but didn't take the bait. "Yeah, well, figured I'd give you a heads-up before barging in." His gaze flicked to Laura, lingering just a second longer than usual before shifting to Sunita. "Anyway, Draxum's looking for you."

Sunita narrowed her eyes. "Oh, really? What for?"

Leo stepped further in. "He and Mikey are watching an old horror flick tonight and wanted to know if you wanted to join them."

Sunita raised an eyebrow. "Wait... I thought Mikey hated horror movies?"

"Oh, he does," Leo said with an amused grin. "But he lost a bet with Draxum, so he doesn't have a choice."

Sunita laughed. "And knowing Draxum, he wants me to tag along so Mikey won't suffer alone, huh?" She shook her head. "Why am I not surprised?"

She hopped off the bed, stretching. "Well, guess that's my cue. Goodnight, Laura—I'll see you in the morning." As she walked past, she gave Laura a wink before disappearing down the hall, leaving them alone.

The door clicked shut, and Leo took a quiet breath.

He hadn't planned on staying, but now that Sunita was gone, he wasn't in a hurry to leave.

Laura stood up almost instantly, and he noticed the way she tensed, how her fingers curled into the fabric of her shirt like she was bracing herself.

Was she nervous?

The thought made something twist in his chest. He didn't want her to feel uncomfortable around him. Not her.

He forced himself to relax, stepping further inside and settling on the edge of her bed like it was the most natural thing in the world. Then, with an easy grin, he patted the spot beside him.

"C'mon, sit with me," he said smoothly. "I promise I won't bite."

She hesitated for a moment—just a moment—before moving forward.

Leo watched her carefully as she sat next to him, noticing how she clenched her hands together in her lap. There was something off about her energy tonight. Like she was struggling with something, but he didn't know what.

A beat of silence stretched between them before he finally spoke again, his voice softer this time.

"So, how's it going?"

Laura's hands tightened just slightly before she forced a small, nervous laugh. "Oh, uh... good."

Leo didn't buy it.

She took a deep breath, and when she finally met his gaze, there was something raw in her eyes.

"...Actually, Leo, there's something I wanted to talk to you about."

Leo's smirk faded, his expression turning more serious as he studied her.

Leo leaned back slightly, keeping his expression neutral even as his mind raced.

She wants to talk? That could mean anything. But deep down, he had a feeling he already knew what this was about.

She was going to tell him she'd made a choice. And it wasn't going to be him.

His stomach tightened at the thought, but he kept his usual cool, giving her an easy nod. "Alright," he said. "I'm listening."

Laura exhaled slowly, her fingers twisting together in her lap. "I... I don't know how to say this, so I'm just going to say it." She looked up at him, something vulnerable in her gaze. "I like you, Leo. I really do."

His chest clenched, but he didn't let it show. He already knew where this was going. He forced a smirk, nodding like it was no big deal. "Yeah?"

She swallowed. "And I like Donnie."

Leo froze.

For a second, he thought he misheard her.

But no—she wasn't done yet.

"I don't know i can choose," she admitted, her voice barely above a whisper. Her fingers curled into the fabric of her pants as she forced the words out. "I don't want to choose. I care about both of you."

The admission felt like peeling away a layer of armor, leaving her raw and exposed. Her throat tightened as the weight of it settled between them.

She shook her head, frustration flickering in her expression. "And I know that's selfish, and I know it's not normal, but—I don't know what to do." She sucked in a shaky breath. "Because when I think about picking one, it just... it hurts."

Her chest ached, like something was being torn apart inside her. How could she possibly choose? When she was with Donnie, she felt safe, like she could breathe a little easier, like her presence actually made a difference in his world. And with Leo... it was a whirlwind. Exciting, challenging, like she was always on the verge of something unexpected.

She thought love was supposed to be simple—you met someone, you fell for them, and that was it. But this? This wasn't simple. It was confusing, overwhelming, and maybe even wrong.

But it didn't feel wrong.

She lowered her gaze, pressing her lips together. "I know this isn't fair to you. Or to Donnie. And maybe I should've just kept this to myself, figured it out quietly, but..." She let out a breathless, nervous laugh. "I can't figure it out, because every time I think I have an answer, my heart pulls me in two directions."

Her fingers trembled slightly in her lap. "I don't want to lose either of you. But I don't want to lie to myself, either." She finally looked up at him, eyes searching his. "I don't know what that means. I don't even know if it's possible."

Silence stretched between them, heavy and uncertain.

And in that silence, doubt crept in.

"What if he hates me for this?"

"What if I just ruined everything?"

"What if I lose them both?"

As Laura waited for Leo's response, she steeled herself for the worst, preparing for the sting of rejection. She had been vulnerable with him, and now she was bracing herself for the possibility that he would call her a freak or think she was crazy. Her mind was already racing with worst-case scenarios, imagining the humiliation and embarrassment that would come with being rejected by someone she had developed feelings for. She could almost hear the words echoing in her mind, "You're crazy, Laura", or "What's wrong with you?", and she felt her heart sinking in anticipation of the pain that was to come. But instead of rejection, Leo's lips were on hers, catching her off guard and shattering all her expectations.

Laura sucked in a sharp breath, eyes widening in shock, but she didn't pull away. Instead, she melted into the kiss, her body reacting before her mind could catch up.

Leo's hand slid up to cradle the back of her neck, his touch firm yet careful, as if grounding her in place. His lips were warm, his movements deliberate—not rushed, not desperate, just sure.

When he finally pulled back, his forehead resting lightly against hers, he let out a small chuckle.

"I'm glad you said that."

Laura blinked, still breathless. "You... are?"

Leo smirked, his thumb brushing over her jaw. "Yeah," he murmured. "Because I was thinking the same thing."

Laura's heart pounded in her chest. She searched his face, expecting him to take it back, to crack a joke and lighten the weight of everything she had just spilled.

But he didn't.

His expression was softer than she had ever seen it—like a wall had cracked, just enough for her to see something real underneath.

Leo took a slow breath, his fingers still resting against her jaw. "Look, I love my brother," he said, his voice steady but quieter than before. "I'd do anything for him."

He hesitated, his thumb tracing a light, thoughtful pattern against her skin. "I won't lie—I only saw you as someone we saved at first. I didn't think much beyond that. But then, in the bathroom that night... I saw you. And that was the start of it."

He let out a small breath, like he was trying to steady himself. "At the time, I thought it was just my rut messing with me. That's all it was, right? Some biological instinct that would pass. And when I slept with you, I thought that feeling would go away."

A dry chuckle left his lips, and he shook his head. "But it didn't. If anything, it got worse."

Laura swallowed, her fingers twitching in her lap, but she didn't interrupt.

Leo's lips pressed together before he continued. "At first, I told myself it was just that—the physical part. The way I wanted to touch you, feel you. But then... I started spending time with you. And something changed in me."

His gaze flickered downward for a second, his brows pulling together. "I didn't notice it at first, or maybe I didn't want to. But I started thinking about you when you weren't around. I started caring in a way I wasn't prepared for."

He sighed, rubbing the back of his neck. "I saw the way Donnie looked at you. The way he opened up to you when he never let anyone in before. And I thought, 'Yeah. That's good. He deserves that. He deserves her.'"

Laura's breath caught in her throat.

Leo's hand slid from her jaw, his fingers curling loosely around hers. "But then I realized... I wanted you too."

He let out a quiet chuckle, shaking his head. "It threw me, y'know? I didn't think I could want something like this. I thought, Would you even want to be with someone like me? Would you rather be with another human, someone who could give you a normal life?"

His voice took on a softer tone, revealing a hint of vulnerability beneath the surface. "But then I saw you with Donnie, and I knew," he said, the words laced with a quiet introspection. "You didn't care about what we are. Looks didn't matter."

His thumb glided over the back of her hand, the gentle strokes a testament to the quiet intimacy of the moment. "But I also wanted you," he admitted, his voice low and husky, "and strangely enough, I didn't mind that you wanted to be with Donnie too." The words hung in the air, a confession that seemed to surprise even himself. "I know that's not normal," he continued, a hint of self-doubt creeping into his tone. "I wasn't supposed to feel this way. So I tried to suppress it, to ignore it and tell myself it was wrong." His voice cracked slightly as he added, "I thought this feeling would go away... but it didn't."

He exhaled slowly, the breath escaping his lips like a weight had been lifted off his shoulders. The sound was heavy with emotion, laden with the burden of secrets kept and feelings denied. "But then when I heard you say that..." he began, his voice trailing off as if the memory itself was almost too much to bear. He paused, collecting his thoughts before finishing in a whisper, "I knew I wasn't the only one who feels this way."

Laura's fingers tightened around his, a gentle squeeze that spoke volumes about her emotions. As she whispered "Leo...", a soft blush spread across her cheeks, her eyes sparkling with happiness and wonder. She felt elated, like the weight of unspoken secrets had been lifted, and she was free to explore their connection without fear of judgment. The gentle pressure of her fingers on his conveyed a sense of intimacy and belonging, and as she looked into his eyes, she felt like she was seeing him for the first time.

He met her gaze, his eyes locked on hers with a steady intensity. "I'm not saying I have all the answers," he said, a hint of uncertainty creeping into his voice, "but I do know I'm tired of pretending. I want to stop hiding and see where this takes us." His usual confidence wavered for a moment, but as he spoke, his conviction grew, and his words became laced with a sense of determination. "I don't know if this is crazy or if it's right, but I know I want to explore it - with you."

Laura smiled, warmth blooming in her chest as Leo leaned in again, capturing her lips in another kiss. This one was slower, lingering, like he was savoring the moment—like he was making sure she knew this was real.

Her fingers curled into the fabric of his hoodie, holding onto him as a small, nervous laugh bubbled out of her between kisses.

"So... what now?" she asked, her voice breathless, barely above a whisper.

Leo's voice dropped to a whisper, his words barely audible over the pounding of her heart. "Well, that depends," he murmured, his eyes burning with desire, "on how far you're willing to go... with me... and Donnie."

As Leo spoke, his eyes never left hers, the air thick with anticipation. "And it depends on how Donnie feels....right Donnie?" he said, his voice low and husky, the question hanging in the air like a challenge.

Laura's gaze faltered, her eyes darting to the side as if searching for Donnie's presence. She felt a flutter in her chest, her mind racing with the implications of Leo's words. Was Donnie really okay with this? Did he feel the same way?

The room seemed to hold its breath, the silence stretching out like a living thing. Then, a low voice spoke up from behind her, sending shivers down her spine.

Laura's eyes widened in surprise, and she spun around to face Donnie, her cheeks flushing with embarrassment. "Oh my god, how much of that did you hear?" she asked, her voice flustered and surprised.

Donnie's lips curved into a gentle smile as he took a step closer to her. "Enough," he said softly. "Everything."

Donnie's lips curved into a gentle smile as he took a step closer to her. "Enough," he said softly. "Everything." His voice was low and husky, and Laura felt a shiver run down her spine as she realized that Donnie had been listening in on their conversation.

Laura's face grew even hotter as she realized that Donnie had been standing there, hearing every word that had passed between her and Leo. "I didn't feel like I wanted to interrupt," he admitted, Laura feeling a little mortified.

But instead of looking embarrassed or annoyed, Donnie's expression turned thoughtful and sincere. He took another step closer to her, his eyes locked onto hers with an intensity that made her feel like he could see right through to her soul. "And honestly, I'm glad I didn't interrupt," he said quietly. "Because hearing you two talk... it made me realize that I feel the same way."

Laura's heart skipped a beat at his words, and she felt like she was melting into his gaze. She couldn't believe what she was hearing - Donnie, the quiet and reserved one, felt the same way too? It seemed impossible, and yet... as she looked into his eyes, she saw something there that gave her hope.

"You do?" she whispered, hardly daring to believe it. Her voice was barely audible over the pounding of her heart.

Donnie nodded slowly, his eyes never leaving hers. "Yeah," he whispered back. "I do." He took another step closer, his face inches from hers. "I've been feeling it for a while now," he admitted softly. "These days we spent together... It made me realize that I'm just attracted to you without being drugged. If I might add, I like you too Laura. I'm drawn to you... I don't mind if you like both of us...as long as it makes you happy...."

Laura's eyes searched his face, looking for any sign of hesitation or doubt. But all she saw was sincerity and desire.

"Why didn't you say anything?" she asked softly, her voice barely above a whisper.

Donnie's smile faltered for a moment before returning stronger than ever. "I didn't know how," he admitted quietly. "But now... now I do." And with that, he leaned in close enough for Laura to feel the warmth of his breath on her skin.

Their lips met in a soft, gentle kiss. It was like time had stopped around them, leaving only the two of them lost in the moment. Laura felt like she was drowning in Donnie's eyes as their tongues touched.

As they continued to kiss, Leo smiled to himself as a mischievous grin appeared on his face. He watched them with interest, feeling a sense of excitement and anticipation building up inside him. The air in the room seemed to vibrate with tension as Donnie and Laura deepened their kiss.

Leo took a step closer, his eyes fixed on the pair as they lost themselves in each other's arms. He could feel the chemistry between them growing stronger by the second, and he knew that this was just the beginning of something new and exciting.

"Now that we've got the feelings out of the way, let's move on to the fun part," Leo said, a sly smile spreading across his face as he leaned in to claim Laura's lips in a passionate kiss. Laura's eyes widened in surprise, and she felt Donnie's gaze on them, but she couldn't help getting lost in the intensity of Leo's kiss. Donnie, on the other hand, looked like he had been punched in the gut, his face flushing with a mix of shock and arousal as he watched Leo devour Laura's mouth.

As Leo's hands roamed over Laura's body, his lips tracing a fiery path across her skin, Donnie's face began to burn with a deepening flush. His eyes widened in shock, and he took a step back, as if trying to create some distance between himself and the intimate scene unfolding before him. "W-what the hell are you doing, Nardo?" he asked, his voice cracking with a mix of surprise, concern, and something else - something that sounded almost like desire. The words tumbled out of his mouth in a rush, as if he couldn't bear to watch Leo touch Laura for another moment. But even as he spoke, his gaze remained fixed on the pair, his eyes drinking in the sight of Leo's hands on Laura's skin.

Leo looked up at Donnie, a sly grin spreading across his face. "What can't I show her affection?" he replied nonchalantly, his eyes glinting with amusement.

Donnie's flush deepened, and he felt like he was drowning in a sea of embarrassment. "That's not what I meant and you know it," he muttered, trying to tear his gaze away from the sight of Leo kissing Laura. "I'm right here and can see everything."

Leo chuckled softly, his eyes never leaving Donnie's face as he teased him mercilessly. "Oh please, Dee, you were going to watch anyway in your little lab," he said with a sly grin.

Donnie's face turned beet red as he stuttered, "W-what?! H-how did you...? That's uh..." He trailed off, clearly unable to form a coherent sentence.

Leo laughed at his brother's reaction, clearly enjoying the shock and embarrassment on his face. Laura looked at Donnie, but her gaze was unfocused, her eyes glazing over as Leo continued to roam her body, groping her clothed breasts. The sensation was too much for her to handle, and she couldn't tear her attention away from the feelings that Leo was evoking in her.

"I gotta say bro, I never took you as a voyeurism type," Leo said with a sly smile, his voice low and husky. "I mean, who needs a little screen when you can see it all up close and personal? Plus, if you want to start observing human behavior, well, here's your chance to see it in action."

As he spoke, Leo leaned in closer to Laura, his hands slipping into her pants and rubbing her pussy right in front of Donnie. Laura flushed deeply as she gasped at the touch of his fingers. Her body arched into his hand, seeking more of the sensation that he was creating.

Leo's voice took on a conspiratorial tone as he whispered in Laura's ear. "What do you think, Senorita? Should we give him a show?" He then turned towards Donnie, his eyes glinting with mischief. "Why don't you stay and see it live and in person? You can take notes, analyze Laura's little body....What makes her tick... she's getting excited just from being touched." As he spoke, he pulled his hand out of Laura's pants and held it up for Donnie to see, his fingers glistening with Laura's juices. Proof of just how turned on she was. Donnie's eyes widened at the sight, his face still red with shock and embarrassment.

"See how wet she is?" Leo asked with a smirk. "She loves this... loves being touched like this." He slipped his hand back into Laura's pants and continued rubbing her pussy. "You should stay... observe us."

Donnie stuttered, "N-now I know you've gone insane, Leo." His eyes darted back and forth between Leo and Laura, his face pale with shock.

Leo chuckled, a low, husky sound that sent a shiver down Laura's spine. "Come on bro, you've got to have her to yourself," he said, his voice dripping with amusement. "I've been patiently waiting for my turn, but I don't mind you staying," he added with a sly grin, his eyes glinting with mischief.

Donnie's face darkened with anger. "What about Laura? Think about her, you bastard," he spat, his voice venomous. "Have you considered how she feels about this?"

Leo's grin never wavered. "Well, why don't we ask her?" he suggested, his voice innocent and curious. "What do you say Laura?" He turned to Laura, his raised eyebrow inviting her to respond. "Do you want Donnie to stay?" he asked, his voice low and seductive.

Laura looked shyly at Donnie, her cheeks flushing with embarrassment. But as she met his gaze, she felt a spark of excitement ignite within her.

Donnie shook his head firmly. "Nope, this is crazy," he said still blushing. "I'm not doing this." He turned to leave but before he could take another step he heard her voice.

"P-please... D-donnie..." The soft whisper stopped him in his tracks.

He turned back around and was surprised by the sight of Laura looking at him with pleading eyes. Her cheeks were still flushed but there was an unmistakable spark of excitement in her gaze.

Laura took another step closer to him and whispered softly again. Her voice barely above a whisper made Donnie feel like she was sharing a secret only meant for him alone.
"Pl-please stay... D-donnie... I-I want you to stay."

Donnie couldn't believe what he was hearing. He should have protested but at the same time he felt excited that Laura wanted him to stay so badly that she would beg for it.
"O-okay... I'll stay," Donnie agreed hesitantly trying not wanting show how much it excited him that laura wanted him around more than anything else right now
"...B-but just to make sure Leo doesn't get ahead of himself."

Leo burst out laughing at Donnie's words. "Sure thing Donnie... Sure thing..." He grinned mischievously as if enjoying some private joke only known by himself alone

"You know what? Since we're all being so open about our desires now why don't we go one more mile into making tonight one none will forget"
"Don't be ridiculous leo..." Donnie says, but before donnie could say anymore leo quickly interrupted. "Oh no i'm completely serious it's perfect timing lets just see where things go shall we?"
Leo's hands were exploring Laura's body, his fingers mapping the contours of her waist and hips. "You're so responsive, Laura," he whispered, his voice low and sultry. "I love how you react to my touch."

Laura's eyes were closed, her head thrown back as she let out a gentle gasp. "It feels...so good," she breathed, her voice barely above a whisper.

Donnie felt a twinge of possessiveness at the sight of Leo's hands on Laura's skin. But at the same time, he was captivated by the scene unfolding before him. He couldn't tear his eyes away as Leo's lips grazed against Laura's neck, sending shivers coursing through her body.

"Let's get these clothes off," Leo whispered, his hands moving to undo the buttons on Laura's shirt. "With all the sweating you must feel quite sticky." He slowly peeled off her shirt, revealing her lacy bra underneath. Laura's eyes fluttered open as Leo's hands moved to undo the clasp of her bra, releasing her breasts from their confines.

As her bra fell away, Leo's hands cupped her breasts, his fingers tracing the curves of her nipples. Laura let out a soft gasp as Leo's thumbs brushed against her sensitive skin. "You have beautiful breasts, Laura," he whispered, his voice husky with desire.

Next, Leo's hands moved to remove Laura's pants, sliding them down her legs and leaving her in just her underwear. She was on full display in front of Donnie now, and she looked up at him with a mixture of excitement and nervousness. "Donnie..." she whispered, as if seeking his permission.

Donnie nodded slowly, his eyes fixed on Laura's nearly naked body. Leo smiled knowingly as he hooked his fingers into the waistband of Laura's underwear and pulled them down, revealing her fully to Donnie.

Laura felt a rush of embarrassment at being so exposed, but it was quickly replaced by a sense of excitement and arousal. Leo's hands moved to touch her intimately, his fingers brushing against her clit and sending shivers through her body.

"You're so wet," Leo whispered, his voice full of wonder. "I love how responsive you are." His fingers began to rub against her clit in slow circles making laura tremble under each caress

As Leo continued Laura's moans grew louder Donnie could see how turned on Laura was getting while Leo played with Laura's body.

As Leo continued to rub against Laura's clit, her moans grew louder and more urgent. Donnie watched, transfixed, as Laura's body began to tremble with pleasure. "Oh god, Leo," she whispered, her voice barely audible.

Leo smiled knowingly as he increased the pressure of his fingers. "You like that, don't you?" he whispered back. "You like being touched like this."

Laura nodded eagerly, her eyes closed in ecstasy. Donnie could see the tension building in her body, and he knew she was on the verge of orgasm.

Just then, Leo looked up at Donnie and asked, "How are you doing over there? Enjoying the show?"

Donnie shrugged nonchalantly. "It's not a bad sight," he said casually.

But Leo just laughed. "Oh yeah? Well hate to break it to you brother," he said with a smirk, "but your body tells me something different."

As Leo spoke, all three of them looked down at Donnie's crotch. To his mortification, they saw that he was bulging through his shorts. Embarrassment washed over him as he tried to hide his arousal.

"Ah-ah," Leo said with a chuckle. "Looks like someone's enjoying the show a bit too much."

Laura looked up at Donnie with a mixture of surprise and amusement. "Donnie?" she whispered uncertainty.

Donnie tried to play it cool but his face was already turning bright red from embarrassment. Leo got a sneak idea as he said, "Say Laura, why don't we let Donnie join in?" Donnie and Laura said "What!?" in unison, their voices laced with shock and surprise.

"Oh come on Donnie, I feel bad for leaving you out," Leo said with a mischievous grin. Donnie was dumbfounded. "Dammit Leo, that's way out of line," he protested.

But to his surprise, Laura started blushing and stuttered out a response. "W-well, um, I don't mind," she said softly. Donnie's eyes widened in alarm as he turned to her. "Laura, don't push yourself. I don't want you to be forced into this," he said firmly.

But Laura just shook her head and smiled shyly. "I'm okay with it...as long as it's you and Leo," she added quietly. Donnie's eyes locked onto hers, and for a moment, they just stared at each other. Then, without another word, Donnie walked over to them and gave Laura a passionate kiss.

Leo was surprised and let out a low whistle. "Damn bro," he muttered under his breath as he watched the two of them kiss fiercely.

As they broke apart for air, Leo couldn't help but join in. He wrapped his arms around both of them, pulling them into a tight embrace on the bed. The three of them were now tangled together, with Laura sandwiched between the two men. Donnie was lying on his side, facing Laura, while Leo was spooning her from behind. "I think we're all on the same page now," he whispered huskily, his warm breath caressing Laura's ear.

Laura giggled softly as she felt herself trapped between the two men. "Ye-yeah I-I guess....W-we are" she whispered back, her voice barely audible over the sound of her own ragged breathing.

Donnie's hands were roaming over Laura's body, tracing the curves of her waist and hips. Leo joined in, his hands exploring every inch of her skin as well. He reached around from behind and cupped her breasts, his fingers tweaking her nipples and sending shivers down her spine.

"Ngghh......ah," Laura breathed out as she felt herself getting lost in the sensations washing over her body. She was pinned between the two men, with Donnie's chest pressed against hers and Leo's hips pressed against her backside.

As they continued to touch and kiss her, Laura felt herself melting into their caresses. She was surrounded by their warmth and scent, and she couldn't help but feel a sense of abandon wash over her. "Mmmmm...," she moaned softly, her eyes drifting closed as she let herself get lost in the moment.

Donnie and Leo exchanged a look over her shoulder, their eyes locking in a silent understanding. They knew they had to take it slow and easy with Laura, but they also knew that they couldn't resist the chemistry between them. As they continued to touch and kiss her, they knew that it wasn't enough... they needed to feel her...inside.

Leo's hands were still stroking Laura's thighs and hips, his fingers teasing the edges of her clit. Donnie's tongue was still swirling around her nipple, sending jolts of pleasure through her body. But as they touched her, they could feel their own desires growing stronger. Their shirts were getting wetter from Laura's kisses and caresses, and they could feel the heat building up between them.

"I think it's time we took this to the next level," Leo whispered, his voice husky with desire. Donnie nodded in agreement, his eyes never leaving Laura's face.

Leo slowly started to take off his shorts, his hands moving as he revealed his erection. "Oh my god," Laura breathed out, her eyes widening as she saw Leo throbbing and... blue dick? When she slept with him she couldn't see what his cock looked like but upclose, it was the same height as Donnie's. It was smooth, the color was a dark, almost indigo hue with a triangle-shaped tip.

As Laura gazed at Leo's cock, she finally got to see it, and she couldn't help but feel a thrill of excitement mixed with a hint of trepidation, she couldn't look away. Her mind was racing with questions about how it would feel to touch it, to taste it, to have it inside her.

As Leo took off his shorts, Donnie seemed a little hesitant about taking off his own. "Come on Dee," Leo whispered, his voice teasing. "Don't be shy. No judgment." He took a step closer to Donnie, his eyes locked with Laura, smiling at him. The atmosphere was charged with tension as Leo's words hung in the air, encouraging Donnie to let go of his inhibitions.

Leo looked at Donnie, then at Laura, before finally nodding his head. "Okay," he said softly, before slowly starting to take off his shorts. The air was thick with anticipation as Donnie's hands moved slowly down his body, revealing his erection inch by inch. The sound of the fabric sliding down his legs was the only noise in the room, and Laura's eyes were fixed on the sight unfolding before her.

Laura couldn't help but gasp in surprise. "Wow," she breathed out, her eyes fixed on the two naked men in front of her. She felt a rush of excitement mixed with a hint of nervousness as she took in the sight of their bodies.

"Don't worry baby," Donnie whispered back, his voice low and soothing. "We'll take care of you." He took a step closer to Laura, his eyes locked onto hers, and she could sense the promise in his words. The warmth of their bodies seemed to radiate towards her, creating a sense of comfort and security that made her feel like everything was going to be okay.

As Leo spoke, a sly grin spreading across his face, he said, "So Laura, which one of us do you want inside? I nominate myself, by the way, since Donnie already had his turn with you already." His voice was low and husky, filled with a hint of teasing amusement.

Donnie scoffed, shooting Leo a sharp look. "Scoff, Nardo, what the hell am I supposed to do? Just sit back and wait my turn?" His voice was edged with frustration, a flicker of possessiveness in his tone.

The air between them was thick with tension as Laura's gaze darted between them, her heart pounding. A slow, teasing smile tugged at her lips, amusement and something deeper gleaming in her eyes as she took in their words, weighing her next move.

Without uttering a word, she slid closer to Donnie on the bed, her eyes locked on his. She looked up at him with a shy smile, her voice barely above a whisper as she said, "Donnie...I-I can taste you." Her cheeks flushed slightly as she reached out and gently grasped Donnie's erection.

The movement was fluid and sensual, and Leo's eyes widened in surprise as Laura leaned forward, her lips parting as she took Donnie into her mouth. "Oh shit Laura," Leo said, his voice low and husky with desire. The sound of her soft moans and the sight of her lips wrapped around Donnie's dick was almost too much for Leo to bear.

Donnie groaned, his head falling back as he thrust his hips forward, deeper into Laura's mouth. "Oh God, Laura, your mouth is heaven," he breathed, his hands tangling in her hair. Laura's response was a soft "mmm" of pleasure, followed by a series of gentle suction noises that made Leo's cock twitch with envy.

He felt a surge of arousal at the sight before him, his mind wandering to what it would be like to be in Donnie's place. As Laura continued to pleasure Donnie, Leo found himself drawn closer, his desire growing with each passing moment. "Fuck, this is hot," he whispered, his eyes locked on the erotic scene before him.

He could feel the heat emanating from their bodies, and the scent of sex and desire filled the air. The tension between them was palpable, and the silence was filled with unspoken promises of what was to come. Laura's moans grew louder, more insistent, as she sucked Donnie deeper into her mouth. "Yes, yes, like that," Donnie panted, his hips bucking wildly as he approached climax.

Leo's breath caught in his throat as he watched Laura's head bob up and down, her hair spilling around her like a curtain of gold. He couldn't help but wonder what it would feel like? to have Laura's lips on his dick. "Damn Donnie, does it feel that good?" Leo asked aloud , his voice barely above a whisper. The thought sent a shiver down his spine as he looked at them, his eyes locked on the erotic scene before him.

"Oh God, I'm going to come," Donnie warned, his voice tight with tension. Laura responded by sucking harder, faster, until Donnie let out a loud groan and came in her mouth. She swallowed eagerly , then looked up at him with a smile , "Your turn" she said looking at Leo

"Oh God, I'm going to come," Donnie warned, his voice tight with tension. Laura responded by sucking harder, faster, until Donnie let out a loud groan and came in her mouth. She swallowed eagerly, then looked up at him with a smile. "Oh I'm definitely going to want to try that next," Leo said, his voice filled with anticipation, as he shifted closer to them on the bed.

As Donnie collapsed back onto the bed, exhausted but satisfied, Laura turned her attention to Leo. But instead of crawling towards him with confidence, she looked down at her hands, her cheeks flushing with a shy smile. "I-I think it's your turn now," she stuttered, her voice barely above a whisper.

Leo's eyes never left hers as he reached out and gently brushed a strand of hair behind her ear. "Oh, I'll save that for later, I don't want to rush it," he said, his voice low and teasing. "But for now, there's a pussy that's been dying for my attention, and I think it's time I gave it some."

As Leo's words hung in the air, he suddenly moved his hand between Laura's legs, his fingers brushing against her inner thighs. Laura's eyes widened in shock as she realized that Leo was talking about her, and that he was now touching her in the most intimate way.

Leo's eyes lit up with excitement as he gazed at Laura's pussy. "I've missed this," he whispered, his voice filled with desire. "It's even more pink than the last time I saw it." He began to suck on her clitoris, his tongue moving in gentle circles as he pampered her pussy.

Laura felt a shock of arousal run through her body as Leo's mouth touched her sensitive flesh. She couldn't help but let out a soft moan as he continued to lick and suck her, his tongue sending waves of pleasure through her body.

Just as Laura was getting lost in the sensation of Leo's mouth on her pussy, she felt Donnie move behind her. He kissed the back of her neck, his lips sending shivers down her spine as he fondled her breasts. Laura felt a surge of excitement at being touched by two men at once, and she couldn't help but let out a louder moan as Leo continued to suck on her clitoris.

Donnie's hands moved over Laura's breasts, squeezing them gently as he kissed the back of her neck. "You like that?" he whispered, his voice low and husky with desire.

Laura nodded, unable to speak as Leo's mouth continued to work its magic on her pussy. She felt herself getting closer and closer to orgasm, and she knew that it wouldn't be long before she came.

"Oh God, yes!" Laura cried out, her body shuddering with pleasure as she came on Leo's mouth. "I'm coming!"

Leo drank in her juices, his tongue lapping up every last drop of her cum. "Mmm, you taste so good," he whispered, his voice filled with desire. "I've been waiting all night for this."

Donnie's hands tightened on Laura's breasts as he heard her come. "That's it, baby," he whispered, his voice low and husky with desire. "Let go and enjoy it."

As Laura came down from her orgasm, she felt Leo pull back and look up at her with a smile. His mouth was glistening with her juices, and his eyes were shining with desire.

As Leo pulled back and looked up at Laura, she felt a blush rise to her cheeks. She couldn't help but look away, feeling a little shy and embarrassed about what had just happened.

Donnie's voice broke the silence, his words low and husky with desire. "Did that feel good?" he asked, his eyes locked on Laura's face.

Laura's blush deepened as she nodded, her voice barely above a whisper. "Y-yeah... it felt r-really good," she stuttered.

Leo's smile grew wider as he heard her words. "We're just getting started," he said, his voice filled with promise. "We're going to make you feel so much more tonight."

As Leo continued to touch Laura, he suddenly stopped and looked at her with a mixture of desire and desperation in his eyes. He sat on the bed, his naked body tense with arousal, and began to rub his dick, his hand moving up and down the length of his shaft.

"I'm going to lose control if I don't get inside you," Leo growled, his voice rough with need. "I have to feel you wrapped around me, now."

Laura was blushing as she looked at Leo, but as she gazed into his eyes, she remembered the same look he had when he was in rut. It was a primal, intense stare that seemed to burn with an inner fire. She had seen it before, and it had always left her feeling breathless and wanting. Now, as she saw it again, she felt her heart skip a beat as she realized that Leo was just as out of control as he had been then.

She turned to look at Donnie, her face still flushed with embarrassment. She felt a little shy and unsure of what to say, but she knew she had to say something.

"Uh, Donnie?" Laura said, her voice barely above a whisper.

Donnie looked at Laura, his eyes locked on hers. "It's okay," he said, his voice calm and reassuring. "It's only fair... I can watch."

Laura was surprised by Donnie's response. Earlier, he hadn't wanted to be left out, but now he seemed content to just watch. She felt bad that Donnie had to do that, but as she looked at him, an idea suddenly came to her.

Her face blushed bright pink as she thought about it. She wasn't sure if she would like it, but she couldn't shake the feeling that it could be exciting.

"W-well... yo-you can... have... m-my bu-butt?" Laura said, her voice stuttering as she spoke.

Donnie and Leo were taken aback by Laura's suggestion. They weren't sure if they heard her right, and they looked at each other in surprise.

Donnie's eyes widened in shock as he looked at Laura. "You mean... you want me to..." he started to say, but he couldn't finish the sentence.

Leo just stared at Laura, his mouth hanging open in surprise. He couldn't believe what he was hearing.

"Take it easy, Laura, the ass is a different story," Leo said, his voice low and cautionary.

"Well, I know," Laura replied, her voice barely above a whisper. "But I-I just want to know what it feels like."

Leo raised an eyebrow, his expression skeptical. "I think the hormones are taking over your brain, Laura. We could hurt you by accident."

Laura's face flushed with embarrassment as she looked down, her voice trembling. "W-well...I-I want us to en-enjoy it t-together," she stuttered.

Both Leo and Donnie looked at Laura, their eyes locked on hers. For a moment, they just stared at her, their faces expressionless. But then, simultaneously, they thought to themselves: "So cute."

Donnie hesitantly spoke up, his voice low and husky with desire. "Are you sure?" he asked Laura, his eyes searching hers for any sign of doubt.

Laura nodded slowly, her face still bright pink with embarrassment. "Y-yes," she said quietly. "I'm sure."

"Okay, fine," Leo said, a small smile playing on his lips. "But we're getting you prepared before that happens. We can't just go in without making sure you're ready."

"O-okay," Laura said, her voice laced with a mix of excitement and nervousness. "Th-thank...you."

"Donnie, do have any lube in you battleshell?" Leo asked, his eyes never leaving Laura's face.

Donnie nodded and stood up from the bed, reaching into his battleshell and pulling out a small bottle of lube. Laura's eyes widened slightly as she watched him, a question immediately forming in her mind—why was he even carrying that? She opened her mouth to ask but quickly decided against it. Maybe that was a conversation for later.

As he walked back to the bed, he met her gaze and said, "You know, Laura, this might hurt a little at first. But we'll take it slow, make sure you're comfortable." His voice was softer now, reassuring, as he settled back beside her.

Leo took the lube from Donnie and began to apply it to his fingers. "Okay, baby," he said softly. "Let's get you ready."

As Leo began to prepare Laura, she felt a mix of excitement and nervousness. She had never done this before, and she wasn't sure what to expect.

"Relax," Leo whispered, his fingers gently probing her ass. "Just relax and let us take care of you."

Laura took a deep breath and tried to relax, feeling the cold lube trickle down between her cheeks as Leo applied it. The sudden chill made her shiver slightly, but as Leo's fingers began to massage it into her skin, she started to feel a sense of calm wash over her. His fingers slowly stretching her out was a strange sensation, but it wasn't entirely unpleasant. The lube helped to ease the way, and Laura felt herself relaxing into the touch.

As Leo continued to prepare her, Donnie leaned in close and whispered in her ear, "You're so brave, Laura. I'm proud of you for trying this."

Laura blushed at Donnie's words, feeling a surge of affection for him. She knew that this was something new for all of them, but she was excited to explore it together.

"Okay," Leo said finally. "I think you're ready."

Leo's fingers slowly withdrew, and he looked at Donnie with a nod. "You can go first," he said, his voice low and gentle.

Donnie's eyes locked onto Laura's, and he smiled softly. "Are you sure you're ready for this?" he asked, his voice barely above a whisper.

Leo positioned himself on his back on the bed, and Laura climbed on top of him, straddling him with her legs on either side of his hips. Then, she lowered herself onto all fours, her hands and legs each side of Leo's body. Donnie got into position behind her, his hands gently caressing her hips.

As Donnie continued to move slowly inside her, his cock sliding in and out of her ass, Leo leaned in closer, his lips brushing against Laura's skin. "You're doing great," he whispered. "Just let us take care of you." As he spoke, Leo started to stroke his own dick, his eyes locked on Laura's face as he said, "We've got you."

Laura felt a sense of trust wash over her as she looked at Leo and Donnie. She knew that they would take care of her, and that they would make sure she was comfortable throughout the entire experience. Leo's cock was still fully erect, and he slowly began to slide it into Laura's pussy, filling her with a sense of fullness and completion. As the sensations built up inside her, Laura felt herself getting lost in the moment. She was no longer thinking about the pain or the uncertainty; all she could think about was the pleasure and the connection she felt with Leo and Donnie.

"Ohhhhh..." Laura moaned, her voice growing louder as Leo's cock filled her pussy. "Mmmmm...yes..."

"Don't hold back," Donnie whispered in her ear, his cock moving deeper into her ass. "Let us hear you." He groaned as he thrust deeper into her, his voice low and husky. "You're so tight...so fucking tight..."

Leo's eyes locked on Laura's face as he thrust deeper into her pussy. "You're so wet," he groaned. "You feel so good...so fucking good..." He pumped his hips faster, his cock sliding in and out of Laura's pussy with increasing intensity.

Laura's moans grew louder as the two men moved inside her. "Ahhh...oh god..." she panted. "I can feel you both...I can feel your cocks moving inside me..." She arched her back, pushing herself against Leo's cock as Donnie continued to thrust into her ass.

Donnie let out a low chuckle as he pumped his hips faster into her ass. "Oh, baby, does it feel good?," he said with a grin.

Leo's eyes locked on Laura's face as he thrust deeper into her pussy, a laugh rumbling in his chest. "Yeah, does it feel amazing having both of us inside you?" he said, his voice dripping with amusement.

As they continued to fuck her, Laura felt herself getting lost in the sensation of having two men inside her. "Y-yes it's....so g-good" She moaned louder, her body trembling with pleasure.

"T-this...is incredible, Laura....your ass....feels so good on my cock," Donnie laughed, his hips pumping faster.

"I know, right?" Leo chuckled, his eyes never leaving Laura's face. "She's so tight...and hot...on both ends"

"Ohhhhh...g-god...I can't hold b-back anymore" Laura moaned again, her voice growing louder and more urgent. "I-I think going to c-come..." She started to shake and tremble, her body convulsing with pleasure as the two men continued to fuck her.

Donnie groaned, his hips pumping faster. "I don't think I can last ever..."

"Yeah, ha... me too" Leo added, his thrusts growing more intense.

"Yes...yes...yes..." Laura chanted, her voice rising to a crescendo.

"Okay," Leo snarled, his thrusts growing more intense. "Here I come..."

"I'm coming...I'm coming..." Laura screamed, her body convulsing with pleasure as she came again.

"Ahahah...yes..." Donnie groaned, his hips slamming into Laura's ass as he came inside her.

"Oh fuck yeah..." Leo growled, his body shuddering with pleasure as he came inside Laura's pussy.

"We're coming...we're all coming together..." Laura moaned, her voice barely above a whisper.

"Yes...together..." Donnie whispered, his body trembling with pleasure.

"This is it...this is the moment..." Leo groaned, his eyes flashing with excitement.

"I can feel you both...I can feel you both coming inside me..." Laura moaned, her body shaking with pleasure.

"Do it...do it now..." Donnie snarled, his hips pumping faster as he came harder.

"Now...now...now..." Leo chanted, his thrusts growing more intense as he came harder inside Laura's pussy.

"Ahhh...ahhh...ahhh..." The three of them moaned in unison, their bodies convulsing with pleasure as they climaxed together.

As they finally stopped climaxing, the three of them lay there, exhausted and spent. Laura's body was trembling with aftershocks, her muscles weak from the intense stimulation. Her chest was heaving with deep breaths, and her skin was glistening with a fine layer of sweat.

Donnie and Leo looked at each other, concern etched on their faces. "Laura, baby, are you okay?" Donnie asked, his voice soft and gentle.

But there was no response. They called out to her again, "Laura, can you hear us?" Leo asked, his voice laced with worry.

However, Laura just lay there, her body completely relaxed. Donnie and Leo looked at each other and smiled in relief as they realized she had fallen asleep.

"Poor baby," Donnie whispered, stroking her hair back from her face. "She's exhausted."

Leo nodded in agreement. "Yeah, we really wore her out."

Slowly and carefully, they began to remove themselves from inside her. They moved gently, trying not to disturb her sleep.

Donnie picked Laura up in his arms and cradled her, while Leo went to get washcloths for them. They smiled down at Laura's peaceful face as they began gently cleaning her down, paying special attention to her skin and the area between her legs. After that, they got new clothes for Laura, putting a new t-shirt on her and some pajama pants. They then placed her on the bed and tucked her in.

Once Laura was settled, Leo and Donnie took one of the warm washcloths that had been soaked in water, wrung it out so it wouldn't drip all over, and used it to clean themselves off.

"Don't worry about a thing, baby," Leo told Laura, even though she couldn't hear him. "We'll be right here beside you." Saying this made him feel better.

After they had finished cleaning themselves off, they got into bed beside Laura - Donnie on the left side and Leo on the right. Both boys tucked the comforter over top of them, making sure every part of their bodies was covered.

The two boys looked down at Laura's sleeping face, feeling grateful and content after being intimate together like this before.

"She's so beautiful when she sleeps," Donnie whispered softly, stroking Laura's hair back from her face as he gazed down at her with a smile.

"I know," Leo replied quietly, running his fingers over Laura's arm. This sent shivers through both boys' bodies and made their hairs stand on end.

Donnie leaned forward slightly and kissed Laura's forehead softly. Leo did the same on the other side of her forehead, showing love and affection towards their shared girlfriend who lay peacefully between them.

As they lay in bed, Leo turned to Donnie and whispered, "She's really something."

Donnie nodded in agreement, his eyes never leaving Laura's peaceful face. "I know what you mean," he whispered back. "I think we were meant to find her."

Donnie's eyes met Leo's, and he smiled back. "You're starting to sound like Mikey," he whispered, "but yeah, I agree on that."

The two boys lay in silence for a moment, watching Laura sleep.

"It's...kind of nice...not pretending and all...and that she accepts us," Leo said finally, his voice barely above a whisper.

Donnie nodded in agreement. "Me too," he whispered. "It's a great feeling to be able to relax and just be who we are."

Leo thought for a moment before speaking again. "Hey Donnie?" he whispered. "I'm sorry for teasing you about this stuff when we were kids. You know I never meant to hurt you at all, right?"

Donnie smiled softly. "I know, Nardo," he whispered back. "Thank you. I mean it really."

As they talked, their voices grew softer and softer until they were barely audible. Then Leo started to yawn, and soon Donnie began to yawn as well.

"I don't know about you, Dee...but I think I need some sleep," Leo said finally, his eyes drifting closed.

Donnie smiled and reached out to gently brush a strand of hair out of Laura's face. "Me too...goodnight Leo," he whispered back.

Leo then smiled as he responded, "Goodnight Dee." He then looked down at sleeping Laura and gave her a kiss on the forehead once more. "Sweet dreams Laura."

With that, all three of them slept soundly through the night, surrounded by the warmth and comfort of each other's presence.

Chapter Text

It had been weeks since Leo and Donnie had entered this new, uncharted territory of their relationship with Laura. What started as a tangled mess of emotions and confessions had somehow settled into something... real. Complicated, sure, but real.

They were figuring it out—what it meant to share, to communicate, to navigate the unspoken rules of a relationship that wasn't exactly traditional. Some days, it felt effortless, like they had fallen into a rhythm without even trying. Other days, there were moments of tension—jealousy simmering beneath the surface, uncertainty creeping in when they least expected it.

Keeping their relationship a secret was proving to be harder than any of them expected. Living in close quarters meant there was little privacy, and with how observant their family could be, every lingering glance, every fleeting touch, felt like a risk.

Laura had to remind herself constantly not to let her affection slip in casual moments. A playful nudge with Leo couldn't last too long. She had to keep from automatically leaning into Donnie when they worked side by side. And when the three of them were together, she had to pretend nothing had changed, even as her heart told her otherwise.

Leo, for the most part, seemed to handle it well—his natural confidence and laid-back demeanor making it easy for him to act like nothing was out of the ordinary. But Donnie? Not so much.

He stayed quiet most of the time, but Laura could see the subtle signs of his unease. The way he tensed whenever someone walked into the room unexpectedly. The slight twitch of his fingers when she stood too close for too long. And, of course, the nervous sweating.

Like right now.

As Raph's footsteps approached, Donnie's posture stiffened, his fingers tightening around the tool he had grabbed in a weak attempt to look busy. A bead of sweat slid down his temple, and when Raph finally poked his head in, Donnie went unnervingly still—like a deer caught in headlights.

"...What's going on in here?" Raph say to them.

Nothing about Raph's tone was outright suspicious, but Laura felt her pulse spike anyway.

Leo, ever the smooth talker, didn't miss a beat. He flashed an easy grin, shifting his weight against the doorway like he didn't have a care in the world. "Not much, big guy. Just bothering Donnie while he works. You know, the usual."

Donnie made a noise somewhere between a scoff and a strangled breath. "Unfortunately, that part is true," he said, voice slightly higher-pitched than normal.

Laura shot him a quick glance. Donnie was many things—intelligent, sarcastic, a genius when it came to technology—but an actor? Absolutely not.

Raph narrowed his eyes, gaze lingering just a little too long.

"You good, Don?"

Donnie let out a dry chuckle, wiping at his forehead in what was definitely not a suspicious manner. "Me? Oh, yeah. Great. Perfectly normal day. Nothing weird happening at all."

Raph narrowed his eyes, gaze lingering just a little too long.

"You two are acting weird."

Leo snorted. "You say that like we're ever normal."

Laura resisted the urge to facepalm.

That got a small huff from Raph, but he didn't look fully convinced. Instead, his focus shifted slightly, as if remembering why he had come in the first place.

"Oh, right—Draxum's looking for you two," he said, nodding toward Leo and Donnie.

The air in the room immediately changed.

Leo's smirk didn't falter, but there was a sharpness in his expression now. Donnie, meanwhile, swallowed hard.

"Us?" Leo asked, all casual-like. "What for?"

Raph shrugged. "Didn't say. Just told me to come find you."

Donnie exhaled slowly, putting his tools down with a little too much precision. "That's... ominous."

Laura watched as both brothers exchanged a look, some unspoken understanding passing between them.

"Guess we shouldn't keep him waiting," Leo finally said, pushing off the doorway.

Donnie hesitated, then followed suit, though Laura didn't miss the way he wiped his palms against his thighs first—like he was trying to get rid of sweat.

"Try not to die," Raph called as they left, only half-joking.

Laura frowned as she watched them go, unease settling in her stomach. Knowing that this wasn't going to be a simple check in but something more.

Leo and Donnie exchanged a glance before starting down the hall. The air felt heavier now, the usual lighthearted banter between them dimmed by the uncertainty of what Baron Draxum wanted.

"I swear, if Raph keeps giving me that suspicious look, I'm going to have to run a probability scan to calculate just how close we are to getting caught," Donnie muttered, adjusting his glasses as he walked.

Leo scoffed, shoving his hands in his belt. "Please, he's not that suspicious. That's just Raph being his usual overprotective self." He paused, then groaned. "Mikey, on the other hand? He's gonna be the real problem."

Donnie agreed. "Yeah, being the quote 'Doctor Feelings' unquote, he definitely knows something is going on, get in his session asking questions like 'You know, Don, you've been looking extra flustered lately. Wanna talk about it?' or 'Leo, you keep smirking like you're in on some big secret—anything you wanna share with the group?'"

"Yeah," Leo says "I love him and all but he we all know how determined he is on being our emotions therapists in the family."

Donnie deadpanned. "Agreed, It's only a matter of time before he starts connecting dots that aren't even there and somehow figures out the entire situation."

Leo smirked, nudging Donnie with his elbow. "Well, if we get caught, we'll just blame you for being a terrible liar."

Donnie shot him a dry look. "Excuse me, I am perfectly capable of deception when necessary. I simply choose not to engage in such morally gray behavior."

Leo laughed as he added, "Yeah, and then there's you: 'Sure, I-I did... not...'"

Donnie opened his mouth, then hesitated. "...That is an unfortunate and uncontrollable physiological response."

Leo snorted. "Yeah, sure, let's go with that."

Their playful back-and-forth was cut short when they reached Draxum's door. The looming, vine-covered frame made the atmosphere feel heavier.

Leo exhaled, rolling his shoulders like he was shaking off any lingering tension. "Alright, let's see what the old goat wants."

Donnie sighed. "If we don't return in an hour, assume we've been lectured into oblivion."

Leo knocked once before pushing the door open.

"Alright, Draxum," he said, flashing a grin as they stepped inside. "What's so important that you needed a private audience with yours truly and the resident genius?"

Baron Draxum stood in the dimly lit room, arms crossed, his piercing gaze locked onto them the second they entered.

"I think you already know why you're here," he said smoothly.

And just like that, the air in the room shifted. They arrived at Draxum's lab, as they opened the door and there was draxum.

Draxum stood in his lab, surrounded by various contraptions and experiments, a look of intense contemplation etched on his face as he stared at Leo and Donnie, who had just entered the room. His eyes seemed to bore into their very souls, as if searching for something, and a hint of a calculating glint danced in their depths. As the brothers approached, Draxum's expression shifted, his face taking on a look of keen interest, and he beckoned them closer with a curt gesture. "Ah, Leo, Donnie," he said, his voice low and measured, "I've been expecting you. I have something I wish to discuss with you both," he continued, his words dripping with an air of importance, as if the very fate of the world hung in the balance.

Draxum's gaze swept over them like a hawk surveying its prey. He wasn't one for small talk or meaningless theatrics—if he called them here, it was for a reason. And that reason was unlikely to be good.

Leo crossed his arms, tilting his head slightly. "Oh, we do? That's funny, because I was just saying to Donnie how we had absolutely no idea why we were summoned like this. Super mysterious, real ominous vibes—A+ dramatics, by the way."

Donnie shot him a look. "Leo."

Draxum did not look amused. "I am not here for your antics, Leonardo."

Leo feigned offense, placing a hand over his chest. "Antics? Me? Perish the thought."

Donnie cleared his throat, stepping in before Leo could push things further. "If you have something to say, Baron, perhaps you should just say it."

Draxum's eyes flicked to him, then back to Leo, his silence stretching just a little too long. Finally, he exhaled through his nose, shaking his head slightly.

"Very well, I'll get to the point," he said. "I know about you two and your relationship with Laura."

Leo and Donnie froze in place, their bodies going rigid as Draxum's words settled over them like a heavy weight. For a split second, neither of them breathed. Then, with a forced casualness, Leo's smirk faltered for a fraction of a second before he recovered. "What are you talking about, Sheepman?"

Draxum didn't blink. "Don't play dumb. The family may be oblivious, but I assure you, I'm not."

Donnie could feel his heart rate climbing. He shot Leo a warning glance before quickly stepping in. "Draxum, there's really nothing at all." His voice was steady, but he could feel the tension tightening his throat. Leo, ever the master of deflection, just rolled his shoulders and gave a lazy smile.

Draxum smirked. "Oh, I see. Then Laura had nothing to do with your recovery, then?"

Donnie's breath hitched.

Leo's entire body went still.

Leo and Donnie exchanged a quick, panicked glance. Donnie swallowed hard, his hands twitching slightly as his mind scrambled for a response. "I-I don't know what you mean," he stuttered.

Draxum's smirk deepened. "Well, if I remember correctly, I didn't no antidote to heal you. And since then, you have been very close to Miss Laura. Not to mention, both of you have been acting rather strange ever since."

"Uh..." Leo finally said, recovering faster than either of them. "Acting strange? Us? No offense, but I think you might be imagining things."

Draxum's eyes narrowed slightly. "Do not insult my intelligence, Leonardo. I see the way you three interact. The glances, the hesitations, the way you go out of your way to ensure no one notices."

Donnie's fingers twitched at his sides, his voice tight. "And what exactly is it that you think is happening?"

Draxum smirked. "I don't think—I know. You and Laura had sex because it was the only way for the drug to be relieved out of the body. Which I told Leo, who likely told Laura. Not to mention the fact that the three of you were a little nervous when your family asked how you recovered."

Leo's eyes widened slightly in surprise. "Wow, great detective work. That was spot on."

Donnie turned sharply toward Leo, eyes wide with frustration. "LEO! What the hell, you dum-dum?!"

Leo's smile dimmed, just slightly. Donnie clenched his fists, his frustration bubbling over. "That doesn't mean you can just confess it to him, you idiot!"

Donnie's cheeks tinged pink, a cheeky smirk appearing on his face as he said, "Okay, Nardo, well, I'm not the only turtle who slept with her now, am I?" His smirk widened as Leo's confident composure crumbled into a flustered mess, his face heating up as he stuttered, "HEY—you ass!"

Draxum observed their spat with mild amusement, but more importantly, with confirmation of his suspicions. His eyes gleamed as he said, "Well, I thought as much."

Leo and Donnie looked at Draxum, then exchanged glances, both realizing they had just lost control of the situation. The cat was out of the bag, and there was no taking it back. Fear gnawed at the edges of their composure as they braced for the worst.

Leo was the first to speak, forcing a casual shrug. "Okay, but before you judge us, I just want to let you know—I was the one who started it."

Donnie's eyes widened in shock as he turned to face Leo. "Wait, what?"

Leo straightened his posture, his expression serious. "I didn't force Laura into anything. It was my stupid decision at the time. I was dealing with my rut, and she helped me through it. And the second time..."

Donnie's expression shifted from shock to outright disbelief. "Wait. Second time? You two slept together before?"

Leo visibly tensed as he realized what he had just admitted. "Oh, well, uh... oh boy, hehehe..." He let out a nervous chuckle, rubbing the back of his neck, scrambling for a way to backtrack.

Draxum's voice cut through the tension like a blade. "Boys."

Leo and Donnie snapped their heads toward him, realizing with sinking dread that they had just confessed everything. Their minds scrambled for a way to salvage the situation, but nothing came. They were doomed.

Yet, instead of delivering immediate judgment, Draxum regarded them with an unreadable expression. Then, with an exhale, he said, "Well, now I see."

Donnie and Leo looked surprised at Draxum's calm reaction. Donnie's brows furrowed as he blurted, "That's it? That's all you can say? Are you disappointed or saying how much of a disgrace it is? Anything?"

Draxum met his gaze evenly. "Why would I? I don't really see the issue."

Leo then said, "Seriously? Barry, it doesn't bother you?" "It doesn't matter to me, guys. Honestly, I'm just happy to see you both so...un-broody." Draxum's expression turned wise and knowing, and he said, "I mean, Leonardo, you've always put on an act of being charismatic and reckless, not to mention you use humor to cope with your inner issues. But when I see you with Miss Laura, you don't act around her. Instead, you're relaxed and genuine. You're not trying to be the center of attention or make everyone laugh. You're just being yourself,it was quite rare to see."

Leo's eyes dropped, and he looked away, a mix of emotions on his face. He seemed taken aback by Draxum's words, and for a moment, he didn't know how to respond. He fidgeted with his hands, and then looked back at Draxum, a small smile on his face. "Thanks, Draxum. I...I guess I didn't realize I was doing that." Donnie, on the other hand, nodded vigorously, a look of agreement on his face. "Draxum's right, Leo. You're a different person when you're around Laura. You're more at peace, more relaxed. You're not trying to put on a show or impress anyone. You're just being yourself, and it was...nice for a change." Draxum smiled, his eyes fell on donnie.

Draxum's voice took on a gentle tone, and he said, "Donnie, you were the sensitive one, and you didn't understand emotion. You kept your distance from everyone, and it got worse after Kendra. You were broken, unable to leave your room, and it seemed like you'd never find your way back. But when Laura came along, she brought you out of your comfort bubble. She healed you, not just from the drug, but from the trauma that Kendra caused you. You started to spend more time with your family, and that was all because of her.

Donnie's eyes dropped, and he looked away, a mix of emotions on his face. He seemed to be reliving the memories of his past, and the pain that Kendra had caused him. But as he looked back at Draxum, a small smile appeared on his face, and he nodded in agreement. "yeah.....I guess she did"

Leo smiled at Donnie, who was lost in realization of Laura's presence and its affect on both of them. But before they could lose themselves in the moment, Leo took a breath, turning back to Draxum and finally asking, "So... now that you know... could you not tell the others about... this or... about the three of us?" Donnie regained focus, his eyes snapping back to the present, and he added, "uh right yes.... it's not that we're ashamed or anything ....it just ....we're not really sure how they going to react.... we just want to keep it between us, just for now." Draxum could pause, letting the tension hang in the air for a moment, before giving a small smirk. "Alright, I have no problem, it's your choice," he said, his voice low and gravelly.

Leo and Donnie exchanged a look, both of them feeling a wave of relief wash over them. They had been worried about how Draxum would react, but it seemed that he was willing to keep their secret, at least for now. They both let out a breath, feeling a weight lift off their shoulders. "Thanks, Draxum," Leo said, his voice filled with gratitude. Donnie nodded in agreement, a small smile on his face. "Yeah, thanks," he said. "We owe you one." Draxum chuckled, a low, rumbling sound, and said, "You don't owe me anything, boys. now go, I'm sure Laura would want to know where you two are."

"Okay, see ya later, Draxum," Leo said, already turning to leave. "Yeah, later," Donnie added, following close behind. Draxum nodded, a small smile still on his face, as he watched the two brothers leave his lab.

As they left Draxum's lab, they couldn't help but feel a sense of excitement and anticipation. They had to tell Laura the news, had to let her know that Draxum was okay with their relationship. They quickened their pace, their feet carrying them swiftly through the corridors. They couldn't wait to see Laura, to tell her everything that had happened. They were both grinning from ear to ear, feeling like they were walking on air.

Meanwhile, Laura was walking around the ship, her mind consumed by thoughts of Draxum's conversation with Leo and Donnie. She had been trying to distract herself by exploring the various corridors and rooms, but her thoughts kept drifting back to the three of them. She couldn't help but feel anxious about what was being discussed behind closed doors. "They've been gone for a while," she thought to herself, pacing slowly down the corridor. "Did Draxum find out about us? Are Leo and Donnie in trouble because of me? Would Draxum be against them?" She thought about all the possibilities. The more she thought about it, the more her anxiety grew, making her feel uneasy and uncertain. She felt like she was walking on eggshells, waiting for the other shoe to drop, and it was making her stomach twist with worry.

As she turned a corner, she found herself in the arcade room. The sight of the game machines was a welcome distraction from her worries. There was Dance Off, Pac-Man, and air hockey, just like the arcades she used to visit back on Earth. For a moment, she felt like she was back home, carefree and happy. The nostalgia washed over her, and she couldn't help but smile as she remembered the good times she had in arcades with her friends.

But as she approached the air hockey table, she noticed something sticking out from underneath it. She crouched down to investigate and found a small plush toy. As she picked it up and stood up, she saw that it was a small brown teddy bear with fluffy fur, black button eyes, and a red little bowtie.

"Aww, this is so cute!" she exclaimed, talking to herself as she admired the little bear. "I wonder who he belongs to? Maybe Mikey? He's a little bit like a kid, always getting into mischief. I can just imagine him carrying this little guy around everywhere he goes." She smiled to herself, feeling a sense of fondness for the little bear and its unknown owner.

As she continued to examine the teddy bear, she noticed that it had a small tag attached to its ear. The tag had a name written on it: "Mr. Whiskers". Laura's eyes widened in surprise as she wondered who could have given the bear such a silly name. She turned the bear over in her hands, studying it from every angle, and that's when she heard the sound of footsteps approaching. She looked up to see Donnie and Leo walking towards her, As they stopped in front of her, Laura's eyes locked onto theirs, searching for any sign of what draxum said to them in a negative way. Donnie's smile faltered for a moment, and he exchanged a glance with Leo before speaking up.

Laura's grip on the teddy bear tightened, her mind racing with possibilities. "so...what did draxum want?" she asked, her voice barely above a whisper.

Donnie took a deep breath before speaking. "well, for starters....Draxum knows about...us," he said, his words hanging in the air like a challenge.

Laura's eyes widened, and she froze, her body language screaming shock and fear. Her eyes darted back and forth between Donnie and Leo, as if searching for an escape or a denial. Her face paled, and her lips parted slightly, as if she was about to speak, but no words came out.

Leo took a step forward, his hands reaching out to reassure her. "Hey, it's okay," he said, his voice soft and calming. "Draxum's not going to say anything. He promised to keep our secret."

Laura's frozen stance slowly began to thaw, her eyes locked onto Leo's as she searched for reassurance. Donnie nodded in agreement, his face set in a determined expression. "We told him we wanted to keep it between us, and he agreed. He's not going to tell anyone else."

As the boys' words sank in, Laura's body language began to relax. Her shoulders sagged, and her grip on the teddy bear loosened. She took a deep breath, her eyes never leaving the boys' faces.

"'He's not going to tell anyone else'?" she repeated, her voice laced with a mix of relief and skepticism. "You're sure?"

Donnie nodded, his smile returning. "Positive. Draxum's not going to betray our trust. He's...different, but he's not going to hurt us."

Leo added, "so you can relax... there's nothing to worry about...trust me"

As leo's words washed over her, Laura felt a sense of calm wash away her fears. She smiled, a small, tentative smile, and nodded. "Okay," she said, her voice barely above a whisper. "Okay, I trust you."

The tension in the room dissipated, replaced by a sense of relief and camaraderie. Donnie and Leo exchanged a glance, and then they both smiled, their faces relaxed and happy.

Donnie then added. "you know, I think Draxum would be the best person to keep our secret. He's been around for a while, and he's seen a lot of things. He's not going to judge us, and he's not going to tell anyone else."

Laura's expression changed from worry to surprise. "Really? You think he's okay with it?"

Donnie smiled. "Yeah, I do. And I think it's a good thing he knows. We can trust him, Laura. He's got our backs."

Leo nodded, his eyes shining with agreement. "Yeah, and he's not going to try to change us or tell us what to do. He just wants us to be happy, and he's willing to support us no matter what."

Laura felt a wave of relief wash over her, and she smiled, feeling grateful towards Draxum. "That means a lot to me," she said, her voice filled with emotion. "I was so worried about what he would think."

Donnie stood up and walked over to Laura, putting his arms around her. "We're in this together, Laura. And with Draxum's support, we can face anything that comes our way."

Leo stood up and joined in, putting his arms around Laura and Donnie. "Yeah, we're a team. And nothing can break that."

As they hugged, Laura felt a sense of peace and security wash over her. She knew that she could trust Draxum, and she knew that she could trust Leo and Donnie. They were in this together, and they would face whatever challenges came their way, side by side. "I'm glad we can count on him," she said, her voice muffled against Donnie's shoulder.

Donnie smiled, his eyes locked onto Laura's. "Me too, Laura. Me too."

Leo pulled back from the hug and smiled at his companions. "Well, I don't know about you two, but I think I'm going to go clear my mind," he said, a mischievous glint in his eye. "What do you say, Donnie? You wanna hit the skates?"

Donnie raised an eyebrow, a hint of amusement on his face. "How is that clearing your mind?" he asked, his tone skeptical.

Leo chuckled. "It's clearing my mind, trust me. The rush of adrenaline, the wind in my face... it's like a reset button. Plus, it's always more fun with company."

Donnie sighed, a small smile playing on his lips. "Sure, why not? It's not like we have anything better to do."

He turned to Laura, who was still holding onto the teddy bear in her hands. "You want to join us?" he asked, his eyes sparkling with invitation.

Laura nodded, tucking the bear into her pocket. "Sure, why not?" she replied, a smile spreading across her face.

As they made their way to the skateroom, Laura thought to herself, "Well, I'll hold on to him for now." She had found the bear in one of the ship's storage rooms, and she had been carrying it around with her ever since. She had no idea who it belonged to, but she had grown attached to it. She would keep it with her until she found its rightful owner, she decided.

Little did she know, the bear's owner was not what she expected. In fact, the bear's owner was someone who would change everything Laura thought she knew about the ship and the crew.

Chapter Text

Raph had a big secret, one that he kept hidden from the rest of the world. It was something that only his family knew about, and he intended to keep it that way. His brothers, Leo and Donnie, would often tease him about it, but they would never dare to reveal it to anyone outside of their family. It was a secret that Raph held dear, and he would do anything to keep it safe.

As he sat in his room, surrounded by the familiar sights and sounds of the Turtle's lair, Raph's mind began to wander to his beloved collection. He had amassed a treasure trove of plushies over the years, each one holding a special place in his heart. There was Mr. Whiskers, his favorite teddy bear, who had been with him since he was a kid. There was also a stuffed rabbit named Fluffy, a gift from his sensei and father, Splinter. And then there were the countless other plushies that he had collected over the years, each one a reminder of a happy memory or a special occasion.

Raph's love for plushies was something that he couldn't explain, even to himself. But he knew that it was something that brought him comfort and joy. He loved the feeling of holding a soft, cuddly toy in his arms, and he loved the way that it made him feel like a kid again. It was a feeling that he couldn't get enough of, and it was something that he would do anything to protect.

But Raph knew that he couldn't let anyone outside of his family know about his secret. All of the enemies of the Turtles would mock him and his family if they found out. They would see it as a weakness, a vulnerability that they could exploit. And Raph couldn't let that happen. He had to keep his secret safe, no matter what.

Raph woke up from his sleep, stretching his arms and yawning. "Good morning, Fluffy," he said to his stuffed rabbit, "good morning, Sir Hopsalot," he greeted his plush bunny, "good morning, Teddy Ruxpin," he chimed to his talking teddy bear. Finally, he turned to his faithful companion, "good morning, Mr. Whiskers..." But as he looked around his room, his eyes scanned the space, and his heart sank. Mr. Whiskers was nowhere to be found.

Raph's eyes widened in panic as he threw off his covers and jumped out of bed. "Where is he? Where could he be?" he muttered to himself, searching his room from top to bottom. He checked under his bed, in his closet, and even on top of his dresser, but there was no sign of his beloved teddy bear.

Raph's mind began racing as he thought about the possibilities. He must have left him somewhere on the ship. Usually, he wouldn't care, his brothers would spot him and bring his bear back, but this time it was different. There was a human on board, a woman no less. Laura. If she found out that the macho leader of the Turtles had a weakness for plushies, she would think he was pathetic and make fun of him.

Raph's face twisted in distress as he thought about the humiliation. "No way, I can't... I have to find him fast," he said to himself, his voice laced with desperation. He couldn't let Laura see him like this, he couldn't let her know about his secret. He had to find Mr. Whiskers before she did, no matter what it took. Raph's eyes scanned the room again, his mind racing with possibilities, as he whispered to himself, "I have to find him, I have to..."

Raph quickly got dressed and started searching the ship, his eyes scanning every nook and cranny for any sign of Mr. Whiskers. He checked the common areas, the kitchen, and even the training room, but there was no sign of his beloved teddy bear.

As he searched, Raph's anxiety grew. He couldn't shake the feeling that Laura was going to find out about his secret and tease him mercilessly. He could already imagine the look on her face, the smirk on her lips, and the laughter in her eyes.

Raph's thoughts were interrupted by the sound of his brothers' voices, coming from the kitchen. He quickly made his way there, hoping that maybe they had seen Mr. Whiskers. As he entered the kitchen, he saw Leo, Donnie, and Mikey sitting at the table, eating their breakfast.

"Hey, Raph, what's up?" Leo asked, noticing the look of concern on Raph's face.

Raph hesitated, not wanting to reveal his secret to his brothers. "Just looking for something," he said, trying to sound nonchalant.

Donnie raised an eyebrow. "What is it?"

Raph shook his head. "Nothing, just a... a book I was reading. I think I left it somewhere on the ship."

Mikey looked at him skeptically. "A book? You're not really into reading, Raph."

Raph glared at Mikey. "Just drop it, okay?"

The brothers exchanged a look, but said nothing more. Raph continued his search, his anxiety growing with every passing minute. He had to find Mr. Whiskers before Laura did, no matter what it took.

As he left the kitchen, Raph heard Laura's voice behind him. "Oh Hey, Raph, is everything okay?" raph backed away from her as he tried to remain calm "h-hey....everything fine..." laura then shy said "it's just.... you look little nervous"

Raph's heart sank. He couldn't let her see him like this, he couldn't let her know about his secret. He quickly turned around, trying to come up with an excuse. "o-oh no nothing....Just... just looking for something, that's all."

Laura raised an eyebrow. "What are you looking for?"

Raph hesitated, his mind racing. He couldn't think of anything to say, anything that would distract her from his secret. And then, just as he was about to give up, he heard a voice behind him.

"Hey, Raph, need any help finding what you're looking for?" It was Leo, his brother, who had walked up behind him. Raph's eyes widened in relief as he turned to Leo, trying to convey a silent message to him. Leo, sensing something was off, raised an eyebrow and asked, "Everything okay, bro?"

Raph nodded quickly, trying to play it cool. "Yeah, everything's fine. Just... just looking for a... a book I was reading." Laura looked at him skeptically, but Leo jumped in, trying to help his brother out.

"Oh, yeah! I think I saw that book in the training room. I can go grab it for you, Raph." Raph's eyes locked onto Leo's, grateful for the save. "N-no, it's okay, Leo. I can get it myself."

But Leo just smiled and said, "No worries, bro. I've got it." And with that, Leo turned and walked away, leaving Raph and Laura alone once again. Raph let out a sigh of relief, thinking he had dodged a bullet. But then, Laura spoke up again.

"Raph, can I ask you something?" Raph's heart sank, thinking she was going to ask him about what he was really looking for. But instead, she asked, "What's going on with you and your brothers? You all seem really close, but also really... secretive."

Raph's eyes narrowed, trying to come up with an answer that wouldn't reveal too much. "We're just... a close-knit family, that's all." Laura nodded, but Raph could tell she wasn't buying it. And then, just as she was about to press him further, Mikey walked into the room, holding a large stack of plates.

"Hey, guys! I brought breakfast!" Mikey exclaimed, oblivious to the tension in the room. Raph's eyes met Laura's, and for a moment, they just stared at each other. Raph could tell she was curious, but he was determined to keep his secret safe. At least, for now.

Raph nodded at Mikey, trying to sound casual. "I'll have some later, Mikey. I really should go and find... my book." He turned to leave, but Laura spoke up.

"Hey, Raph, I can help you look for your book if you want. I'm pretty good at finding things." Raph's heart sank, he didn't want Laura to help him, he wanted to keep his secret safe. But Laura's eyes were sparkling with enthusiasm, and Mikey, being the little "Doctor Feelings" that he was, jumped in to agree with her.

"Yeah, Raph, it'll be faster if Laura helps you! You can cover more ground together." Raph tried to come up with an excuse, but Mikey's words were like a trap, and he couldn't say no to his younger brother. "I... I don't know, Mikey. It's okay, I can handle it."

But Laura was already standing up, a determined look on her face. "No, no, I want to help. I'm sure we can find your book in no time." Raph sighed, feeling like he was being cornered. He couldn't say no to Mikey, and Laura was already volunteering to help. He reluctantly agreed, trying to sound grateful.

"Okay, thanks Laura. I appreciate it." Mikey grinned, happy that his brother was getting help. "See, Raph, I told you it would be better with two people! You guys go search the ship, and I'll keep an eye on things here."

Raph and Laura set off, searching the ship from top to bottom. The silence between them was awkward, and Raph tried to break it by asking, "So, uh, "what kind of books do you like to read?" He looked away, trying to seem casual, but Laura's response was hesitant.

"Um, "I like... a lot of different things," she said, her voice barely above a whisper. Raph nodded, trying to keep the conversation going. "Yeah, "me too. I mean, "I like to read about... stuff."

The silence that followed was even more awkward, and Raph found himself fidgeting with his hands. Laura, on the other hand, seemed to be enjoying the silence, her eyes scanning the shelves as they searched. Raph couldn't help but notice how beautiful she looked when she smiled to herself, and he felt a pang of guilt for not being honest with her.

As they turned a corner, Laura spoke up again, "So, "Raph, "what's this book you're looking for?" Raph's heart skipped a beat, and he tried to come up with a convincing answer. "Oh, "it's just... a book I've been meaning to read. "You know, "for research purposes."

Laura raised an eyebrow, "Research purposes?" she repeated, her voice laced with skepticism. Raph nodded, trying to seem confident. "Yeah, "I'm just really interested in... learning new things."

The conversation was stilted, but as they continued to search, they slowly began to open up to each other. Laura asked Raph about his favorite hobbies, and he found himself talking about his love of training and martial arts. Laura listened intently, her eyes sparkling with interest, and Raph found himself feeling more and more at ease.

As they searched, they came across a small room filled with old books and dusty shelves. Laura's eyes lit up, "Wow, this is amazing! " there's so many." Raph smiled, feeling a sense of camaraderie with her. "Yeah, These books belong master splinter. He found them and started collecting them through the years"

Laura smile as she turned to raph. "Really? that's impressive, has he read all of them?" Raph chuckled, feeling a sense of connection with her. "Yeah, for someone who's obessed with his shows he does have a bookworm side to him."

Laura laughed, "I can imagine. I've seen him watching his shows, he's really passionate about them." Raph nodded, "Yeah, he's a bit of a fanatic. But hey, being a ninja master doesn't mean you can't have hobbies, right?" Laura smiled, "Exactly. I think it's cute that he has a softer side."

As they searched the shelves, Laura pulled out a book and examined it. "Wow, this one looks old. What's it about?" Raph walked over to her, peering at the book. "I'm not sure, let me see." He took the book from her and examined it, their hands touching briefly as he did so. Raph felt a spark of electricity at the touch, and he quickly pulled his hand back, trying to play it cool.

Laura didn't seem to notice, and she continued to search the shelves. Raph watched her, feeling a sense of admiration for her curiosity and love of learning. As they searched, they came across a few more books that caught their attention, and they spent several minutes discussing them and their contents.

As they searched the shelves, Laura reached up to grab a book on the high shelf, struggling to reach it. Raph looked up and saw that a couple of books on the top shelf were about to fall, and he yelled "Watch out!" He quickly grabbed Laura and pulled her against him, holding her tight as the books came crashing down.

In the chaos, Raph lost his balance and fell backwards, landing on his butt with Laura still in his arms. The books fell around them, creating a messy pile, but Raph's main concern was Laura's safety. He held her close, his arms wrapped tightly around her, and looked up at her with a mixture of concern and apology.

Laura's face was inches from his, and Raph could feel her warm breath on his skin. She looked up at him, her eyes wide with surprise, and for a moment, they just stared at each other. Raph's heart was racing, and he could feel his face growing hot. He knew he had to let her go, but he couldn't seem to move.

Laura, on the other hand, seemed to be frozen in place, her body pressed against Raph's. She looked like she was savoring the moment, and Raph couldn't blame her. He felt a spark of electricity between them, and he knew that this was a moment he would never forget.

As they sat there, surrounded by the mess of books, Raph knew that he had to break the silence. He cleared his throat and said, "I'm sorry about that. I didn't mean to pull you down with me." Laura smiled, her face still close to his, and said, "It's okay. I think I needed a break from searching anyway."

Raph chuckled, feeling a sense of relief wash over him. He slowly released his grip on Laura, and she sat up, her body still close to his. As they sat there, Raph couldn't help but notice the way Laura's hair fell around her face, or the way her eyes sparkled in the dim light of the room. He felt a pang of attraction, and he looked at Laura, his eyes locked on hers.

As they sat there, they snapped out of their trance, and Laura looked away as she got up from Raph's lap. "Well, um, let's continue searching, shall we?" she said, trying to sound casual. "Oh yeah right" Raph said as he looked away, a hint of a blush on his face, as he agreed. Though he wished they could have stayed like that a little longer, he didn't want to make things awkward.

But then, Raph noticed something had fallen out of Laura's pocket. He was about to say, "Uh, wait, you dropped som-" before he could finish, he picked up the item and realized with joy that it was Mr. Whiskers. Laura turned to Raph as she asked, "Did you say som-" but before she could finish, she saw the teddy bear lying on the floor.

Raph's face lit up with joy as he exclaimed, "Mr. Whiskers! I found you! You're safe! I'm so glad!" But then, he froze, realizing he had said it out loud, and Laura was still with him. He thought, "Oh crap, I'm doomed." The fear of his secret coming out, and Laura knowing his shame, he tried to prepare for the worst. He was scared of being mocked, and his face burned with embarrassment.

Laura then looked at Raph as she smiled, "So, is he the only one you have, or do you have more?" Raph looked at her, unsure if he should tell her or not. He took a moment before he answered, "I-i do." Laura's eyes sparkled as she said, "Really? Can I see them?" Raph was taken aback by her enthusiasm to see his plushies. He hadn't expected her to be so interested, and it made him feel a little more at ease.

Raph agreed to show her his collection, and as they made their way to his room, he hesitated for a moment before speaking to Laura. "Uh, just so you know, my room might be a little...different from what you're expecting," he said, trying to warn her. Laura looked at him curiously, but Raph just smiled and opened the door to his bedroom.

As they stepped inside, Laura's eyes widened in surprise. It was her first time seeing Raph's bedroom, and she was taken aback by the weights and muscle-building equipment scattered around the room. She could tell that he was into muscle building, and it fit with the tough exterior he usually presented. But what really caught her attention was the collection of plush toys, all big and small, that filled the room. There were teddy bears, anime characters, and even a few stuffed animals that looked like they belonged in a children's bedroom.

Laura's expression changed from surprise to amusement, and she looked at Raph with newfound curiosity. She didn't feel so intimidated by him anymore. He may have been a big, macho guy, but he had a soft side to him, and it was kind of adorable. Raph, on the other hand, was amazed by how Laura was smiling and laughing as she looked at his plushies collection. He had expected her to tease him or make fun of him, but instead, she seemed to be genuinely enjoying herself.

"Wow, you have a lot of them," Laura said, walking over to a shelf filled with plush toys. "I had no idea you were such a collector." Raph watched her as she picked up a few of the plushies, examining them with interest. "I've just always liked them, I guess," he said, feeling a little self-conscious. "They're just so...comforting, you know?"

Laura turned to him, a big smile on her face. "I know exactly what you mean," she said. "I also adore plushies - some people may say it's for kids, but honestly, I don't believe we really grow out of them. There's just something so special about having a soft, cuddly friend by your side, you know?" She paused, her eyes sparkling with enthusiasm. "I think it's because plushies have a way of bringing out the kid in us, of reminding us of the simple joys in life. And who says we have to give that up just because we get older?"

"You know?…I...I thought you'd think I'm weak and childish," Raph said, his voice barely above a whisper, his eyes cast downward in embarrassment. Laura walked over to him, her movements gentle, and picked up Mr. Whiskers, handing it back to Raph with a warm smile. "I don't think that at all," she said, her voice filled with kindness. "I think it's adorable, actually. Usually, I've seen muscular men like you always being tough all the time, but it's nice to see that you have a gentle side to you. It's refreshing, really."

Raph took Mr. Whiskers from Laura, feeling a mix of emotions swirling inside him. He was relieved that she wasn't making fun of him, but he was also surprised by her kind reaction. He looked at her, and for a moment, they just stared at each other, the air between them charged with a newfound connection. Raph felt like he could get used to having Laura around him, like he could be himself without fear of judgment.

"Thanks, Laura," Raph said, his voice sincere, his eyes locking onto hers. "That means a lot to me." Laura smiled and nodded, and they stood there for a moment, the tension between them dissipating, replaced by a sense of comfort and understanding. Raph felt like he could breathe again, and he realized that maybe, just maybe, he had misjudged Laura. But as he looked at her, he knew that he wanted to be close to her, to explore this newfound connection between them. He wanted to see if there was more to their relationship than just friendship, and he couldn't help but feel a spark of attraction towards her. As they stood there, Raph felt his heart beating faster, and he knew that he was in trouble, but he couldn't help but feel drawn to her.

Chapter Text

The ship's common area was abuzz with the family's various activities, all happening under one roof. Mikey lounged on a couch, munching on popcorn as he watched a Lou jitsu movie on the screen projector, occasionally chuckling at the over-the-top special effects.
Donnie sat at a nearby table, surrounded by gadgets and tools, intently focused on his latest project. "Yes, yes, this should work," he muttered to himself, scribbling down equations on a datapad.
Leo leaned against the wall, one foot propped up, twirling a katana with a look of relaxed boredom, but his eyes occasionally flicked towards the others, betraying a hint of restlessness.
Raph, meanwhile, was in the corner of the room, wailing on a reinforced dummy with a fierce cry of "COWABUNGA!" as he unleashed a flurry of punches and kicks. The thud-thud-thud of his blows echoed through the space, accompanied by his triumphant whoops and shouts. "Yeah, take that, dummy! You're goin' down!" he exclaimed, his face set in a fierce grin.
Nearby, Laura sat with Splinter and Sunita Draxum at a table, enjoying a rare moment of calm. "It's nice to just relax," Sunita said, smiling as Splinter nodded in agreement, his eyes closed as he breathed in the peaceful atmosphere. Laura, meanwhile, watched Raph's workout with interest, her eyes narrowed in thought. "He's quite skilled," she observed, her voice low and smooth.
As the family continued their various activities, the ship hummed along, a warm and comforting presence surrounding them all. Despite their differences, they had found a sense of unity and togetherness in this moment, a feeling that they all cherished deeply.
The peaceful atmosphere was shattered by a sharp beep-beep-beep that pierced the air, grabbing everyone's attention.

"Uh, guys?" Donnie's voice crackled over the comms, laced with a hint of excitement. "You might wanna see this!"
One by one, the team gathered around Donnie's screen, curiosity etched on their faces. Donnie was already typing away at the control panel, his eyes shining with enthusiasm.
“What’s up, Dee?” Leo asked, crossing his arms.
Donnie turned the screen toward them, displaying a glowing hologram of a lush blue-and-green planet. “Our sensors just picked up a nearby planet—one we’ve never been to before. It’s called Aquaria.”
“Aquaria?” Mikey leaned in, his eyes lighting up. “Ooooh, sounds fancy.”
“It’s a mostly water-based planet,” Donnie continued. “Oceans, rivers, waterfalls, tons of wildlife. The scanner says it’s safe for exploration, and honestly? We could use a break.”
Leo raised a brow. “Are you saying we should stop there?”
“Yes, Leo,” Donnie said, rolling his eyes. “That’s exactly what I’m saying. We’ve been running on fumes, and some fresh air and actual sunlight might do us some good.”
“A vacation?” Mikey gasped dramatically. “Say no more—I’m in.”
“I could use a break,” Sunita added.
“I dunno,” Raph muttered, crossing his arms. “We don’t know what’s really down there.”
Splinter, who had been silent until now, stroked his beard thoughtfully. “Perhaps a short visit would not be unwise. But we must remain cautious.”
Leo thought it over. A chance to relax? To let the family enjoy themselves? It was tempting. And if Donnie’s scans said the planet was safe, then…
“Alright,” he said finally. “Set a course for Aquaria.”
Mikey threw his arms up. “WATERFALL VACATION, BABY!”
Donnie sighed. “It’s not just waterfalls, Mikey.”
“I don’t care—I’M GETTING A FLOATIE.”
Laura giggled at Mikey’s excitement, but something about the planet did make her a little uneasy. Maybe it was just because it was new and unfamiliar.
Still, as the ship changed course, she had no idea just how wild this trip was about to get.
The ship rumbled slightly as it descended through Aquaria’s atmosphere, the blue and green hues of the planet stretching across the horizon. From the cockpit, Donnie guided them toward a safe landing spot near a massive waterfall that spilled into a crystal-clear river. The sun reflected off the water, creating shimmering rainbows in the mist.
“Wow…” Laura breathed, pressing a hand to the glass. The planet looked gorgeous.
As the group prepared to leave the ship, Sunita tapped her cloaking brooch, and in an instant, her shimmering, gelatinous form shifted into that of a human. Her crystal-like features disappeared, replaced by her dark and smooth skin, black hair, and a normal-looking puple bikini.
Laura blinked at the transformation. “Wait—why did you change into a human form?”
Sunita adjusted her sunglasses with a sheepish grin. “Well… my Googly form doesn’t do well in water.”
Laura raised a brow. “What do you mean?”
Sunita let out an awkward chuckle. “I, uh… melt away.”
Laura’s eyes widened. “Melt?!”
“Yup. Found that out the hard way,” Sunita admitted. “Draxum and the rest of the fam figured it out ten years ago when we were little. Let’s just say it wasn’t a fun experience for anyone.”
Laura glanced at Draxum, who crossed his arms with a grumble. “It was troublesome, to say the least.”
Sunita shrugged. “So now, anytime there's a beach or pool involved—human mode activated.”
Mikey had already found an inflatable inner tube—where he got it, nobody knew—and was testing its buoyancy in the air. “We better be able to do some lazy river drifting. I wanna let the water carry me like a majestic sea turtle.”
Donnie rolled his eyes, adjusting his wrist tech as he muttered something about “checking water toxicity levels first.”
Splinter, meanwhile, opted to stay behind on the ship. “I am far too old to be splashing around like children,” he said, settling into his chair with a cup of tea. “I will enjoy the peace without getting wet.”
Laura chuckled, grabbing her own bag before following the others outside. The air was warm but not too hot, and the sound of rushing water mixed with the distant calls of alien wildlife.
Then, she turned—and her jaw nearly dropped.
The turtles were wearing clothes.
Not just their usual gear—but actual swimwear.
Leo sported a light blue sleeveless tank top paired with royal blue swim shorts, looking effortlessly relaxed. Mikey, always the bold one, rocked a vertically striped orange and yellow one-piece bathing suit, radiating pure summer energy. Donnie, ever the stylish yet practical one, wore a lavender Hawaiian-style shirt adorned with dark purple hibiscus flowers, perfectly matching his deep purple swim shorts—it was clear that purple was definitely his color.
And Raph? …Well, he was just wearing his usual gear.
Laura blinked. What the hell?
She had never seen them in actual clothing before. They were always just… themselves, with their usual gear. Seeing them dressed like this made them look different.
More casual. More normal.
Leo caught her staring and raised a brow, smirking. “See something you like?”
Laura quickly looked away, her face warming. “I—no! I just… I wasn’t expecting you guys to own swimwear.”
Mikey grinned, striking a ridiculous pose. “We’re fashionable, Laura. We just don’t flex on people all the time.”
Donnie snorted. “Speak for yourself, Michelangelo.”
Raph, noticing Laura’s stunned expression, rubbed the back of his neck. “What? Did you think we just swam naked?”
“I mean…” Laura hesitated. “Kinda?”
Leo chuckled. “Well, sorry to disappoint.”
Laura’s cheeks flushed as she quickly turned away. “N-no, it’s not that, it’s just… you all look so… normal.”
Leo smirked, crossing his arms. “Well, what were you expecting? Shell-shaped speedos?”
Mikey burst out laughing. “Okay, come on, we do wear clothes.”
Donnie adjusted his Hawaiian shirt, rolling his eyes. “Yes, but only on special occasions.”
Laura giggled, shaking her head. “No, I just mean… I’m so used to seeing you guys in your usual gear. It’s weird seeing you dressed like, well, regular people.”
Sunita, now in her human form, nodded in agreement. “Honestly, I get what you mean. When I first started living with them as a kid, I totally had the same reaction the first time I saw them in actual clothes.”
Raph shrugged. “Well, yeah, we usually don’t care much about it.”
Leo grinned, patting Raph’s arm. “Oh, come on, Raph. You look great in actual clothes for once.”
Donnie adjusted his shirt with a smirk. “He’s not wrong though.”
Mikey snickered. “Yeah Raph, you look so cool.”
Raph’s face turned red as he rubbed the back of his neck. “Aw, you guys… thanks.”
Leo, clearly enjoying himself, nudged him again. “And there he goes, being all bashful.”
Laura giggled at the sight of Raph looking genuinely flustered, while Sunita smirked. “That’s our Raph.”
Laura smiled at their banter but couldn’t shake the strange warmth in her chest. Seeing them like this—so casual, so human—made them feel more real in a way she hadn’t noticed before.
Just then, the ship’s automated voice crackled through the speakers.
“Arrival at Planet Aquaria in five minutes. Please prepare for descent.”
Excitement buzzed through the air as everyone grabbed their bags and got ready. Laura took a deep breath, feeling the thrill of adventure bubbling inside her. This was going to be fun.
Little did she know, things were about to take a very unexpected turn.
Excitement buzzed through the air as everyone grabbed their bags and finalized their preparations. The idea of finally getting a chance to unwind in a place as beautiful as Aquaria filled the crew with anticipation.
Laura adjusted the strap of her bag and took a deep breath, feeling the thrill of adventure bubbling inside her. She had been on countless missions and visited various planets, but something about this trip felt… different. Maybe it was because, for once, they weren’t here to fight or save the world.
Leo clapped his hands together. “Alright, team! Let’s make this a day to remember.”
“Can’t argue with that,” Donnie muttered, making one last adjustment to his wrist communicator before powering it down.
As the ship began its descent, the view outside the windows became clearer. The planet was breathtaking—vast stretches of sparkling blue water surrounded by lush islands, waterfalls cascading down into misty pools, and patches of vibrant greenery dotting the landscape. The sun cast a golden glow over everything, making it look almost too perfect to be real.
The ship landed smoothly on a designated docking platform near the main beach area. As the ramp lowered, a warm breeze rolled in, carrying the scent of saltwater and tropical flowers.
Raph stretched his arms, cracking his knuckles. “Alright, let’s get this party started.”
Leo snorted, crossing his arms. “Raph, we just landed. At least pretend to take in the scenery first.”
Raph rolled his eyes but didn’t argue.
As they stepped off the ship, Laura inhaled deeply, letting the fresh, salty air fill her lungs. It was almost overwhelming—everything smelled so clean, so alive. The warm breeze carried hints of tropical flowers, and the distant sound of rushing waterfalls made the whole place feel like something out of a dream.
Donnie pulled out his holopad, skimming through the planet’s data records. “Alright, so we’ve got a lazy river, natural hot springs, and…” He raised an eyebrow. “Something called the ‘Waterfall of Serenity.’”
Mikey’s face lit up. “Ohhh, I love the sound of that! Let’s gooo!”
Without waiting, he bolted toward the path leading down to the river.
Leo sighed but grinned. “And there he goes.”
The rest of the group followed at a more leisurely pace, taking in the sights as they walked. The sunlight glistened off the crystal-clear water, casting mesmerizing reflections onto the nearby rock formations. Birds with shimmering, iridescent feathers soared through the sky, their distant calls blending with the peaceful ambience.
Laura smiled, soaking it all in. It already felt so relaxing. No battles, no immediate danger—just a day of fun ahead.
Little did they know, things wouldn’t stay peaceful for long.
After a short trek through lush greenery, the group finally arrived at the Waterfall of Serenity.
It was breathtaking. A massive cascade of crystal-clear water tumbled down from towering cliffs, shimmering like liquid silver under the sun. At the base of the waterfall, a serene river stretched out, its gentle current flowing lazily downstream. Large, smooth rocks lined the edges, perfect for sitting and dipping feet into the cool water. Mist from the falls created a faint rainbow in the air, adding to the dreamlike beauty of the place.
“Whoa…” Laura whispered, mesmerized.
“Now this is a vacation spot,” Sunita added, hands on her hips as she admired the view.
Mikey, already hyped, wasted no time. “Alright, people! Swim time!” he announced, dramatically diving straight into the river with a splash.
Leo chuckled. “He didn’t even test the water first.”
“Classic Mikey,” Donnie muttered, shaking his head.
While the guys set up their things, Laura and Sunita grabbed their swimsuits and slipped away behind a cluster of large rocks for some privacy. The sound of rushing water helped muffle their conversation as they began changing.
Laura hesitated for a moment, holding her bikini in her hands. She glanced over at Sunita, who was already pulling on her sleek, deep-blue two-piece with ease.
Sunita caught Laura’s hesitation and smirked. “Getting shy now?”
Laura huffed, rolling her eyes. “No. Just… wasn’t expecting to be wearing something this revealing.”
Sunita chuckled. “Oh, please. Trust me, you look great, I know the guys would agree with me.”
Laura snorted, shaking her head. “Yeah, well… I don’t think they’ve ever seen me like this.”
Sunita shrugged. “Well, they’re in for a surprise then.”
Sunita smirked as she adjusted the straps on her top. “Especially for Donnie and Leo.”
Laura’s eyes widened, her cheeks flushing bright red. “Wh-what?!”
Sunita grinned, clearly enjoying the reaction. “Yeah, Draxum told me about you three. I was shocked. I mean, I never pegged you as the type to score two of them.”
She leaned in conspiratorially. “You have to give me the details later.”
Laura opened her mouth, ready to protest, but Sunita waved her off playfully. “But that’s a convo for another time. C’mon—we don’t wanna keep them waiting.”
Still flustered, Laura huffed and gave up on arguing. With a deep breath, she finally slipped into her bikini, giving herself a quick once-over. “Alright… let’s do this.”
With that, the two girls stepped out from behind the rocks, completely unaware of the reactions waiting for them.
Meanwhile, the boys were enjoying themselves near the water’s edge. Mikey had already claimed a floaty shaped like a pizza slice and was drifting aimlessly in the lazy current, arms behind his head like he was born for this.
Raph rolled out a towel on a flat rock and stretched his arms behind his head. “Now this is the kinda planet I could get used to.”
Donnie knelt nearby, scanning the surroundings with his holopad, logging data on the local wildlife and temperature variances. “The mineral concentration in the water is unusually high—this river might actually have minor restorative properties.”
Leo, lounging beside his bag, grinned as he unpacked sunscreen. “Nice. Healing water and a vacation? Best combo ever.”
Then, as he reached for his towel, Leo suddenly paused. His hand hovered mid-air, and a realization visibly struck him like a lightning bolt. He blinked, glanced sideways, then slowly turned his head toward the rocky trail where the girls had disappeared.
“…Wait,” he muttered, voice low and sharp. His eyes flicked toward the trail the girls had disappeared behind. “They’re… changing, aren’t they?”
“...Wait,” he muttered, voice low and sharp. His eyes flicked toward the trail the girls had disappeared behind, which means one thing. “Donnie?...they’re changing, aren’t they?” Donnie looked up from his holopad, blinking. “What?...uh yeah.” Leo then added, “laura’s going to be in a bikini, isn’t she?”
“Well, yeah, so-” Donnie took a second to understand what Leo was saying until it clicked. His eyes widened, and a blush crept up his cheeks. Leo, too, felt the heat rise to his face as they both realized that Laura was going to be wearing a bikini.
“Oh-oh, shit…” Donnie’s fingers slowly slipped off the holopad like his brain had just blue-screened.
Leo stood stiffly, like his brain had just hit pause. His eyes were fixed somewhere between the trees and the sky, definitely not looking toward the path the girls had disappeared behind.
Donnie blinked as realization dawned, then slowly lowered his holopad like it had suddenly become far too complicated to read. His cheeks were already tinged pink. “Oh no,” he mumbled. “Oh no.”
“Dude, stop,” Donnie muttered under his breath, his eyes darting away from the girls' direction, very purposefully staring at the trees, the water—anywhere else.
Leo, trying to keep his composure, replied, “I can't help it. She's gonna look amazing.”
They both suddenly went tense, their hearts pounding in their chests. Raph, glancing up from his spot, squinted at the two of them. “Uh… what’s with you two? You look like you just got hit with a tranquilizer dart or something.”
Leo coughed, trying to play it cool and failing. “Nothing! Nothing’s wrong. Just… you know, mentally preparing for a swim. Gotta, uh… stretch the core muscles.”
Raph raised a brow. “Dude. You live in water.”
Donnie, already flushed pink, awkwardly rubbed the back of his neck and attempted to adjust his goggles. “It’s just… we didn’t quite think about the fact that, um…”
Leo winced, finishing for him. “What Donnie is trying to say is that we didn't think about the fact that this place is gonna be a lot more distracting than we thought.”
The sound of footsteps grew louder, and then—Laura and Sunita stepped out from behind the rocks.
Leo’s breath caught in his throat.
Laura wore a deep violet bikini, simple but striking, with thin straps that tied at her hips. The color made her eyes pop, and her hair shimmered in the sunlight like something out of a dream. She looked confident… though there was a hint of nerves in the way she adjusted the strap on her shoulder.
Sunita, beside her in her sleek blue two-piece, looked totally at ease, smirking when she caught the boys’ expressions.
Leo’s face went bright red, and he spun on his heel so fast he nearly tripped over his own feet. “Yep! Definitely… appreciating nature now. The, uh, waterfall! Gorgeous!”
Donnie’s mouth opened, then closed, then opened again like he was trying to find words that had never existed. “Scientifically speaking,” he mumbled, “I—I wasn’t prepared for… any of this.”
Sunita snorted. “You two are the worst poker players I’ve ever seen.”
Laura blinked, looking between the blushing turtles. “Is something wrong?” she asked, her voice playful but innocent.
Donnie made a squeaky sound and immediately dropped his gaze to a rock. “Nope. Nothing wrong. Totally fine.”
Leo gave her a thumbs-up, still facing the other direction. “Y-you look nice! I mean—you look like… a person. In a swimsuit. Which is normal. Because we’re swimming. Yep.”
Mikey, who had just floated over on his back, raised his sunglasses and blinked at the awkward scene. “What’d I miss?”
Raph stood with his arms crossed, watching Donnie and Leo short-circuit beside him. He gave an exasperated grunt. “Honestly? I have no idea what’s wrong with them.”
Laura and Sunita exchanged a look before bursting into laughter.
“You guys are too cute,” Sunita said, clearly enjoying the moment.
Just then, Mikey floated over on his back and suddenly sat up, eyes wide. “Ohmigosh, Laura—you look amazing!” He spun to Raph with a huge grin. “Don’t you think so, Raph?”
Raph blinked once, then shrugged. “Yeah, you look great.”
Leo and Donnie shared a silent, wide-eyed moment of internal screaming. Donnie’s face was almost as red as Raph’s bandana. Desperate for a distraction, Donnie cleared his throat, raising his holopad like it was some kind of magic talisman.
“Okay! So, uh… the waterfall!” he said a bit too loud. “Just upstream from here. According to planetary data, it’s got rich mineral content and some kind of natural temperature stabilization field!”
Sunita raised a brow. “Sooo... a fancy lazy river?”
Donnie gave a sheepish smile. “Basically, yeah.”
Mikey pumped a fist. “Then what are we waiting for? Let’s go!”
He was the first to splash ahead toward the river, with the others trailing behind at a relaxed pace.
Leo, who had finally managed to collect himself, allowed his gaze to flick back to Laura—just for a second. His heart did a little backflip in his chest, and he quickly looked away, trailing after her and the group into the cool, crystalline water.
The air was thick with sunlight and laughter, the scent of clean earth and distant blossoms floating through the breeze. It was peaceful. Almost too peaceful.
Because none of them noticed the subtle quake in the ground beneath their feet…
Or the low, distant growl echoing from deep within the jungle shadows.
Something ancient.
Something wild.
And it was watching.

Chapter Text

The waterfall thundered in the distance, a steady, soothing roar that echoed through the lush, alien jungle. The crystal-clear river sparkled beneath the midday sun, winding through smooth rocks and vibrant foliage like a lazy serpent. Laughter carried through the air—Mikey's excited splashes, Sunita's teasing jokes, Leo's half-hearted attempts to keep things organized.

It was the perfect day.

Laura floated gently along the current, arms out, her eyes closed in pure relaxation. For a moment, she forgot about everything. This felt like peace.

"I could stay here forever," she murmured, letting the water carry her weightless form downstream.

Sunita, not far off, floated on her back too, arms stretched wide. "Right? If I had known this planet had a lazy river, I'd have begged to come here years ago."

Raph, ever alert, swam nearby keeping a watchful eye on everyone. "Just don't drift too far," he called. "We still have to be careful."

"Chill, Raph," Leo grinned, sitting on an inflatable ring. "It's paradise! What could possibly go wrong?"

Donnie, sitting on his purple ring with his feet in the water, glanced up from his holopad. "indeed. This ecosystem is stable but largely uncharted. There could be territorial wildlife, hidden currents, unknown—"

"Donnie," Leo called from the riverbank, his chill tone, ". We're supposed to be relaxing."

Donnie sighed, "Fine. But don't say I didn't warn you."

Raph lounged in his larger, grey float ring, arms folded across his chest, the water gently rocking him. His expression was tight—not quite worried, but definitely alert. His eyes scanned the tree line as the group drifted along the river's slow current.

"I don't know, guys," he muttered. "Feels too quiet. Maybe we should be a little more careful."

Laura, floating comfortably beside him—half leaned into his ring—tilted her head toward him with a soft smile. "Raph," she said gently, "everything's fine. Look around—sunshine, clean water, no danger in sight. Just... try to enjoy it."

Raph glanced at her, his guard dropping just a little. Her presence was grounding, calming even. His cheeks flushed faintly as he looked away.

"Yeah... yeah, okay. I'll try."

Further up the river, Mikey let out a gleeful whoop, lounging on his oversized pizza-slice floaty, arms spread as he let the current guide him. "This place is amazing!" he called back to the others, grinning up at the sun.

Donnie, now surprisingly relaxed, leaned back in a sleek purple inner tube designed with built-in tech compartments. His holopad sat safely sealed in a pocket to the side as he let out a rare sigh. "Okay, I'll admit," he murmured, eyes closed beneath his visor, "this is... statistically delightful."

Leo floated beside him in a blue-and-white striped ring, hands behind his head in an almost comical display of manufactured cool. He tossed a smooth pebble into the air and caught it lazily. "Coming here was the best decision."

Sunita, now stretched across a translucent teal floaty, paddled slowly with one hand, occasionally splashing Mikey just to hear him yelp. "You know," she said casually, "I could get used to this whole 'peaceful adventure' thing."

Laura, nestled in the same floaty as Raph, leaned back with a soft smile, her hand skimming the surface of the water. "It's kind of perfect, isn't it?"

The group bobbed together along the winding river, each ring gently bumping against the others now and then. Laughter echoed over the water, mingling with the soothing roar of the waterfall ahead. Light filtered through the jungle canopy in golden streaks, casting dancing patterns on their faces and the water below.

Further down the lazy river, the group floated together in a line of colorful floaties — pizza slices, ring tubes, even a unicorn one Mikey insisted on using for "vibes."

Donnie had finally set aside his holopad, stretched out across his lavender ring with both arms behind his head. He let out a dramatic sigh.
"Okay... I'll admit... this is objectively... ridiculously pleasant."

Leo smirked from his light blue float, lazily spinning himself in a slow circle. "Wow. Alert the media. Donnie's relaxed."

Donnie opened one eye and deadpanned, "I'm choosing to ignore your sarcasm to preserve the moment."

Sunita snorted from her spot beside Laura. "You guys are impossible."

Mikey let out a splashy cannonball noise, kicking his feet over the edge of his float. "Impossible... or awesome?"

Laura leaned back, letting her fingers trail lazily through the water. She glanced over at Raph, who was unusually quiet in his big grey float. He was staring up at the canopy, brows lightly furrowed.

"You okay?" she asked softly.

Raph blinked, looked over, then gave a half-shrug. "Yeah. Just... this place is almost too nice, y'know?"

Laura watched Raph as he kept a gentle eye on his family, a soft smile playing on her lips. "You're really good with them, you know that?" she said softly.

Raph glanced at her, a slight blush on his cheeks. "Someone's gotta look out for them," he replied, his voice warm.

She nudged his arm gently with hers. "You do it so well. It's really... nice to see."

Raph looked at her, his eyes softening. "I'm glad you think so," he said, a small smile playing on his lips. "And I have to admit, having you here makes it even better."

Before the moment could stretch too long, a sudden splash hit Leo in the back of the head.

"HEY!" he yelled, twisting around as Mikey whistled innocently, kicking his feet in the water.

Sunita giggled. "You guys are children."

Mikey pointed dramatically. "Children with perfect aim."

Laughter echoed again, even from Donnie, who shook his head with a small grin. But as they drifted around a bend in the river, the jungle grew denser. The air cooled. The sunlight thinned into dappled shadows.

Laura sat up a little straighter.

"...Anyone else feel that?"

Donnie's brows pinched. "Temperature drop. Slight current increase. Still within expected range but... worth monitoring."

A rustle echoed from the trees above. Everyone glanced up—but it was just a birdlike creature fluttering away. Or at least... it looked like one.

The moment passed, and the laughter returned—lighter, but still present.

But the river had a plan of its own.

The current, once gentle and dreamy, began to pick up. It was subtle at first — just a stronger tug beneath the floaties. But soon, the lazy drift turned into a steady pull.

"Uh... guys?" Donnie sat up in his float. "The water velocity just spiked by 32%."

Leo looked over his shoulder. "It's a lazy river, Donnie. It's just speeding up a little—"

A sudden burst of water surged beneath them, sending Mikey spinning in his float.

"WHOOOOAAA! Okay, okay, not lazy anymore!" Mikey yelped, gripping the edges of his pizza float.

Sunita shrieked, laughing and trying to paddle with her hands. "What is happening?!"

The river suddenly narrowed, the banks rushing closer, water roaring louder in their ears. Trees blurred past in a streak of green and light. The peaceful afternoon had turned into a watery rollercoaster.

"Everyone hang on!" Leo shouted. "It's just a fast stretch! We'll be fine!"

But then — up ahead — the river split.

Two branching channels appeared like a forked tongue in the jungle. One curved left, wide and smooth. The other veered right, narrower and darker, slipping through thick overgrowth and rocks.

"WHICH WAY?!" Mikey shouted.

"We don't get to choose!" Donnie yelled. "The current's too strong!"

The group, caught in the stronger left current, all shot down the wider path — rings bumping, voices echoing in a mix of screams and laughter.

But Raph, his larger float drifting slightly apart, hit the right side of the fork.

"Wait—RAPH!" Laura called out, reaching toward him.

"Guys?!" Raph shouted, twisting in his float. "What's going on?!"

His float wobbled, caught in the split current — and then he was gone, whisked away into the shadowed right channel.

"Laura?! Leo?!"

Branches scraped past his arms as the jungle closed in. The sunlight vanished, replaced by mist and shadow. His float bumped over sharp rocks and he instinctively pulled his arms in, trying to stabilize himself.

"Oh shell... This ain't good."

"HE'S GOING THE OTHER WAY!" Donnie yelled from the other path. "I—I CAN'T TRACK HIM YET—THE SIGNAL'S TOO DISTORTED!"

"Hang on, Raph! We'll find you!" Laura shouted into the trees, her heart pounding.

But her voice was lost in the roar of the river.

Raph gritted his teeth and crouched slightly on the float, scanning the surroundings.

"Alright... calm down. You've been through worse," he muttered. But his heart thudded hard in his chest.

The water carried him deeper into the narrow path, the roar of the main river fading behind him. Up ahead, there was only mist... and a deep, low growl from somewhere in the trees.

"...Yeah. Definitely not good."

Raph's float twisted violently as the current surged beneath him. The walls of the river narrowed further, the water crashing into jagged rocks that jutted from the sides like teeth.

"GUYS!?" he screamed, clutching his float as it tilted dangerously. "Somebody—ANYBODY?!"

A sudden drop in the river sent him flying.

"NO—!"

With a splash and a hard thud, Raph was thrown from his float, tumbling into the freezing current. He barely had time to register the cold before his body collided with something solid—his shell slammed against a rock, knocking the breath out of him.

Then darkness.

When Raph's eyes blinked open, everything was quiet.

Too quiet.

The comforting sound of the river was gone. So were the voices. The laughter. The sun. Even the float.

He was lying in damp moss, half-covered in leaves, the dim light of the alien forest canopy casting green shadows over everything.

He sat up slowly, head spinning. "Wh-what the shell...?"

He looked around. The river was nowhere in sight. Only thick vines, twisted trees, and silence.

"...Leo?" His voice cracked. "Donnie? Mikey? Laura?!"

No answer.

"Guys?!"

Still nothing.

Raph's chest rose and fell faster. His fingers clenched into fists. His muscles were tensed like coiled springs.

"Okay... okay, you're fine," he muttered to himself, standing up. "You're tough. You've been through worse. Just—just find the river. Find the others."

But as he took a step, his foot slipped on the wet moss, and he crashed into a low-hanging branch. He shoved it away in frustration.

Then another branch. Then a thick bush. Then a log.

The panic was bubbling too fast now, boiling over.

"WHY DIDN'T THEY COME AFTER ME?!"

He grabbed a nearby tree and hurled a punch into the trunk. Bark shattered. The tree shook.

"STUPID FOREST!"

He swung his arms, smashing a vine-covered rock. He kicked over a stump. Every crashing sound echoed through the jungle like a roar.

"WHERE ARE YOU?!"

Breathing hard, chest heaving, Raph stood in the middle of the wreckage he just made—alone.

Terrifyingly, completely alone.

Raph stumbled through the undergrowth, his breath coming in ragged gasps. The forest pressed in from all sides—dense, alive, and utterly foreign. Every tree looked the same. Every direction felt wrong.

"Come on... think, think!" he hissed, trying to steady himself. But his legs wouldn't stop shaking. His heartbeat thundered in his ears, drowning out any sense of direction.

Leaves crunched behind him.

Raph froze.

"...Hello?" he called, barely above a whisper.

The forest didn't answer.

But something else did.

SNAP.

His head whipped around just in time to see shadows move between the trees. Then again. Closer.

Another crack.

And then—he saw them.

Eyes. Pale. Soulless. Dozens of them blinking open from the darkness like dying stars.

From the brush stepped a monstrous creature—its frame like a wolf, but grotesque. Its fur was made of tangled black thorns, its flesh patchy and stretched tight across raw bone and muscle. It growled, low and guttural, as green sap dripped from its jagged teeth.

Then another stepped beside it.

Then two more.

They circled him slowly, silent but for the sound of brambles dragging across the dirt.

Raph backed up until his shell hit a tree. "No... no, no, no—"

He gritted his teeth and reached for his sai—only to find they were gone. Lost in the river.

The creatures crept closer.

His breath hitched.

He couldn't move.

He was terrified.

His hands trembled at his sides. "G-get back!" he shouted, voice cracking. "STAY BACK!"

But they didn't.

One lunged.

That was the last thing Raph remembered before everything inside him snapped like a taut wire finally breaking.

Something primal surged to the surface. The fear melted—no, shattered—replaced by a sudden, feral heat that ripped through his veins like wildfire.

His pupils shrank.

His body jerked forward.

And then—

He roared.

It was not a voice.

It was a sound from deep within something ancient and buried, a guttural snarl that echoed through the jungle like thunder.

He leapt.

When his fists collided with the thorned creature, it screamed—not in pain, but in surprise.

Because this wasn't the same Raph anymore.

The river had finally begun to slow again, the chaos of the rapids easing into calmer waters as the group drifted toward a peaceful pool near the base of the waterfall.

Leo sat up in his float, coughing and pushing wet hair from his face. "Everyone okay?"

"Still breathing!" Mikey called, spinning lazily in his pizza-slice float. "Totally did not see that coming, but—ten outta ten thrill ride!"

Sunita, paddling over to the bank, was laughing breathlessly. "I'm seriously never trusting a 'lazy' river again."

Donnie wrung out his holopad and gave it a half-dramatic sigh of relief. "We almost got turned into soup. But at least the device survived."

Laura, still catching her breath, looked around—and suddenly froze. "Wait... where's Raph?"

The group immediately went still.

Leo's eyes scanned the river, jaw tightening. "He was right behind me—I saw him heading toward the split—"

"But he didn't come out with us," Donnie said quickly, voice sharp.

Mikey's head whipped from side to side. "Guys—he's not here! Raph's gone!"

Laura was already moving toward the bank. "Then we have to go after him!"

But Sunita grabbed her wrist gently. "Wait—Laura, listen..."

Donnie stood beside them, face tense. "There's something you need to know. Raph... doesn't do well when he's alone."

Leo nodded grimly. "He tries to act tough, but isolation hits him harder than the rest of us."

Sunita glanced at the trees, her expression darkening. "It's happened before. He got separated once during a recon mission on Planet Marson. When we found him hours later, he wasn't... Raph anymore."

Laura's brows furrowed. "What do you mean?"

Mikey's usual cheer was gone. "He went full savage. Like, instincts took over—rage, fear, survival mode. It was like watching a wild animal."

Donnie added, "It took all three of us to get him back under control. He didn't even recognize us at first."

Laura's eyes widened. Her voice dropped. "You're saying... that could happen again?"

Leo looked her in the eye. "If he's alone—and scared? Yeah. And out here, with whatever's in this jungle..."

Sunita clenched her fists. "We have to find him before that happens again. Before it's too late."

Laura nodded firmly, heart pounding. "Then let's go."

The group climbed out of the water, determination written across every face. No more fun. No more floating.

Now—it was a mission.

And they were running out of time.

The jungle floor was damp beneath their feet, the soft ground muffling their hurried steps as they pushed deeper into the dense foliage. Vines hung like curtains between the trees, and strange alien birds chirped overhead. The only thing louder than the crunch of leaves underfoot was the tension crackling in the air.

Donnie held up his scanner. "I've got faint heat signatures—large, erratic movement heading northwest. That's gotta be Raph."

Leo nodded. "Keep moving. We stay close, eyes open."

Mikey bounced beside him, still a bit damp but focused now. "Man, Raph better be okay. The jungle's creepy, and I don't wanna get eaten by some monster."

Sunita jogged up beside Donnie, brushing leaves aside. "We're losing light. If he's scared, it's only going to get worse."

Donnie slowed for a moment to recalibrate his device, then blinked and looked around. "Wait... where's Laura?"

Everyone stopped.

Leo's eyes scanned the trail. "She was right behind me."

"No, she was next to me," Mikey added, spinning in place. "Guys... she's not here."

Sunita spun on her heel. "She couldn't have gotten ahead of us. We would've seen her."

Donnie's voice turned sharp. "She must've veered off—maybe when we crossed that ridge near the fallen log. Shell—how long has it been since we saw her?!"

Leo cursed under his breath. "This is bad. Now we've got two people missing."

Sunita clenched her fists. "We can't afford to split up again."

Donnie's hand tightened around his scanner, voice sharp with worry. "No—we can't leave Laura alone out there. We don't know what kind of predators this jungle has. She could be—"

Leo turned to Donnie, his expression calm but determined. "I understand, Donnie. But if Raph is already losing control, he's the immediate threat. We can't risk anyone else getting hurt—including Laura. She's tougher than she looks, but we can't take any chances."

Donnie's face mirrored Leo's panic and worry as he looked away. "Y-yes, but Laura? We can't just leave her."

Leo held his gaze steadily. "We won't. We'll find her. But if Raph is completely out of control again, he could cause massive damage before we catch up to him. We need to split up. It's risky, but it's our best shot."

Donnie looked up sharply. "You're sure about that?"

"No," Leo admitted, "but we don't have time to argue. Raph's not stable when he's alone... and Laura's somewhere out there with no gear, no weapons—nothing. We have to trust each other."

Sunita nodded. "Okay. Leo and I will track Laura's trail back from the river."

Donnie hesitated, then slowly handed the scanner to Mikey. "Fine. Mikey and I will follow Raph's energy signature."

Leo gave him a firm nod. "We meet back here before sundown—no matter what."

They stood in tense silence for a moment. Then Mikey said softly, "Let's bring them home."

The team split—Donnie and Mikey veering deeper into the jungle after Raph's volatile trail, while Leo and Sunita doubled back toward the riverbank, Laura's name echoing through the trees.

Laura stumbled over a root and nearly fell, catching herself against the thick trunk of a moss-covered tree. Her heart pounded louder than the birds above. The jungle surrounded her—dense, endless, and eerily quiet.

She spun slowly in place, eyes scanning the brush. "Guys?" she called, voice trembling. "Sunita? Leo?"

No answer.

The realization hit her all at once like a cold splash of water: she was alone.

"How did this even happen?" she thought, trying to steady her breathing. "One second we were all together... and now—"

Her stomach twisted. She turned in a slow circle again, trying to spot anything familiar, but the jungle looked the same in every direction. Too green. Too alive.

"Okay. Stay calm. Just retrace your steps..."

But she couldn't. Somewhere between the waterfall, the rushing current, and the panic, she'd lost track of everything. Even the river's sound had faded behind her, swallowed by the thick jungle brush.

"They'll notice. They'll come looking for me... right?"

She bit her lip.

"But what if they're looking for Raph first? What if they think I stayed behind? What if—"

A twig snapped behind her.

She froze, breath caught in her throat.

"Okay. Don't panic. You've handled worse..."

But had she? Not without them.

And for the first time since joining the team, the weight of being alone—really alone—pressed in on her. She clenched her fists and forced herself to take a step forward.

"I just have to keep moving. They'll find me. I'll find them. I just..."

Another sound. Closer this time.

Laura turned her head slowly, eyes narrowing toward the underbrush.

"...I just have to survive first."

Laura backed away slowly, eyes locked on the shifting shadows in the trees. The underbrush rustled again—low and deliberate, like something circling.

Then it stepped into view.

Massive. Hulking. A wolf-shaped creature twisted with thorns and patches of raw, pulsing flesh. Its eyes burned with a dim red glow, and its breathing came in deep, rattling growls. Another one slinked out beside it. Then a third.

She froze.

"What are these things...? No, more like—what the hell happened to them?"

They looked unnatural. As if the forest itself had shaped them to hunt.

She took a shaky step back. "Okay... okay, don't freak out..."

But her breath caught in her throat.

Her eyes darted, searching for a path—any path—out of the clearing.

"Come on, think. You're unarmed. Barefoot. Wearing practically nothing. You can't fight—but you can run."

The lead wolf snarled, vines tightening across its shoulders as it took a step closer.

She turned and sprinted.

Branches scraped her bare legs and arms, roots snagged at her feet, but she didn't stop. The jungle blurred around her as the wolves gave chase, their snarls growing louder behind her.

"Please...someone," she thought. "Please save me."

Somewhere in the distance, a shout echoed—too faint to make out who.

But she didn't dare stop.

Laura's lungs burned as she sprinted through the forest, heart pounding so hard it echoed in her ears. Branches whipped across her arms, leaves slapped her face, and her feet slammed over roots and underbrush. The howls behind her were growing louder—closer.

Suddenly, a sharp pain tore through her leg.

She stumbled but kept moving, barely glancing down at the long gash just above her calf. A thorned branch had sliced her as she tore past it—deep and raw. Blood trickled down her skin in a thin line, but she gritted her teeth and pushed forward.

Ignore it. Just keep running.

But something was wrong.

Every step felt heavier. Her breath hitched in her throat—not just from fear or exertion. Her vision started to blur at the edges, and the world swayed beneath her feet like the ground itself had turned to water.

What the hell...?

Her thoughts fogged. She stumbled again, falling to her knees. The pain in her leg throbbed—hot, pulsing, almost like it was burning from the inside.

She looked at the wound, her heart dropping.

The skin around the scratch had turned a sickly purple hue, and thin, dark veins were creeping outward from the cut.

Poison...?

Her body trembled as she tried to stand, only to fall again. Her arms felt too heavy to lift. Her breathing grew shallow.

"No..." she whispered, forcing herself to crawl. "No, not here..."

She dragged herself forward, only to realize—

Dead end.

A sheer wall of tangled roots and thick stone rose in front of her. She turned, just in time to see the monstrous wolves creeping out from the treeline. Their eyes gleamed, breath rising like steam in the air.

"Help..." her voice cracked, barely a whisper. "Someone... please..."

Her vision swam. The forest twisted sideways. Her body gave out.

And the last thing she saw before the world went dark was a massive figure stepping between her and the wolves—snarling, wild-eyed, familiar.

Raph.

Meanwhile, back in the jungle...

Leo moved quickly but carefully through the underbrush, Sunita at his side. The canopy above filtered the sun into scattered patches, casting strange shadows across the ground.

Sunita kept glancing sideways at him. "You okay?"

Leo's jaw was tight. "No. Not really."

"She couldn't have gotten that far," Sunita said, trying to sound optimistic. "Maybe she doubled back?"

Leo shook his head. "No. Something's wrong. Laura wouldn't just vanish like that. And if there's anything out here like what we saw earlier with the river th-"

"Then she's in trouble," Sunita finished grimly.

Elsewhere, Donnie and Mikey were pushing through vines and thickets, Donnie gripping his scanner tightly, eyes flicking between readouts and the jungle ahead.

"Any sign of him?" Mikey asked.

Donnie didn't answer right away. When he finally spoke, his voice was strained. "I'm trying to stay focused, but—Laura's out there too. Who knows what kind of dangers are out here."

Mikey gave his brother a firm pat on the shoulder. "We'll find them both. I promise you that Dee." Donnie nodded, but his grip on the scanner tightened and his worries didn't subsided but he knew that they had to stay calm and focus.

Back with Leo and Sunita, a shrill cry suddenly echoed through the forest.

Leo froze. "That was Laura."

Sunita's eyes went wide. "We need to move. Now."

"Leo!" Donnie called out as he spotted his brother and Sunita emerging from the other side of the brush. Mikey was right behind Donnie, panting slightly from the jog.

Leo met them halfway. "No sign of her?"

"Nothing," Donnie said, his voice tight with frustration. "But I heard something earlier... it could've been her."

"Same here," Leo said. "That definitely sounded like Laura."

Sunita's eyes scanned the area as she caught her breath. "Laura's in trouble. Let's move now."

They pushed forward through the thicket, following broken branches, trampled plants, and the faintest trail of blood. The deeper they went, the more silent the forest became.

Then Mikey stopped short. "Uh... guys?"

Everyone froze.

Before them lay a twisted, violent scene.

The earth was torn up. Thick claw marks scored deep into tree trunks. Scattered across the clearing were the mangled bodies of three monstrous wolves—creatures made of twisted flesh and thorns. One of them had its neck snapped clean in half. Another was half-buried in a shattered tree stump.

Donnie knelt beside one, examining the remains. "These things... they're not natural."

Leo slowly walked around the destruction, his expression hardening. "They were torn apart. Someone—or something—did this."

Sunita swallowed. "You think... Raph?"

Mikey nodded slowly, eyes wide. "It has to be. This is him. When he... changes."

Donnie stood up slowly, his expression grim. "This isn't good... If Raph did this, then he's already gone full savage. He's not thinking like himself anymore."

Leo's jaw clenched, his voice low. "And Laura's out here... alone."

Sunita looked between them, fire in her eyes. "Then what the hell are we waiting for?"

Mikey nodded, the usual humor gone from his face. "We find them. No matter what."

Donnie adjusted his scanner, determination hardening his features. "Let's move."

With that, the group charged back into the jungle—silent, focused, every footstep echoing with urgency. The shadows between the trees seemed darker now, the silence heavier.

Each of them carried the same unspoken hope in their hearts:

Please let Laura be okay.

Laura stirred, her body aching as consciousness slowly crept back in. A dull throbbing pulsed in her leg, but it wasn't what jolted her awake—it was the cool dampness of the cave air and the faint flicker of torchlight dancing across stone walls.

She blinked, groggy and disoriented. The ceiling above her was rough and jagged, natural rock veined with thick vines. Beneath her, she lay on a bed of large, soft jungle leaves, slightly damp but carefully arranged—almost like a makeshift cot.

"What... happened?"

She tried to sit up, a groan slipping from her lips as her muscles protested. Her leg stung sharply—she glanced down and saw a crude wrap tied around the scratch from earlier. The skin around it was flushed and tender, but the bleeding had stopped.

Her breath caught as flashes of memory returned—running through the forest... the wolves... their glowing eyes... being surrounded... the poison... calling for help...

And then—Raph.

Her heart jumped in her chest.

He'd been the last thing she saw before she passed out. Not the Raph she knew—but something... wilder. His eyes had glowed, his body looked different—bigger, more feral. But somehow... she remembered feeling safe.

"Where is he? Did he bring me here?"

Laura slowly looked around the cave, eyes searching the dim, flickering shadows.

"Raph...?" she called out softly, her voice hoarse.

No answer.

But she wasn't alone. Somewhere deeper in the cave, something moved—slow and heavy. A familiar presence.

Laura's heart pounded.

Was it him?

Or was something else in here with her?

Laura gritted her teeth and pushed herself up, carefully swinging her legs over the side of the makeshift bedding. The moment her injured leg touched the cave floor, a jolt of pain shot up her side.

She gasped, stumbling forward and catching herself against the damp stone wall. Her fingers gripped the jagged surface tightly as she tried to steady her breath.

Okay... okay, just one step at a time...

But it was no use. Her leg refused to support her weight. She sank back down, frustrated, heart thudding in her ears.

The cave was silent—until it wasn't.

A low rustle echoed from deeper within. Heavy footfalls. The sound of breathing... not human. Not quite animal.

She looked up sharply.

Then he stepped into view.

At first, she didn't recognize him.

Raph emerged from the shadows like something torn from the jungle itself. His hulking frame was smeared with streaks of dark mud, blending into his surroundings like a predator. Draped across his shoulders was the tattered hide of one of the monstrous wolves—its thorn-covered skull still attached, hanging like a twisted trophy down his back.

His eyes...

They weren't his.

They were pure white, glowing faintly in the dark. No pupils. No focus. Just raw, unfiltered instinct.

Laura stared, frozen. Her voice caught in her throat.

"Raph...?"

He didn't answer.

Instead he took a step closer—slow, cautious, almost like he didn't know what she was. His nostrils flared, sniffing the air, eyes narrowing slightly.

Laura's heart was racing. She didn't know if he recognized her... or if she should be afraid.

She whispered again, voice shaking. "Raph... it's me. Laura."

Raph blinked once, his body stiffening. His hands twitched—clawed fingers flexing. He tilted his head, as if trying to decipher something deep in his fogged mind.

Then, a low growl rumbled in his throat.

Laura flinched.

He looked like a warrior carved from the forest itself.

And right now, that warrior didn't seem to know her.

Laura tried to talk to him, her voice barely more than a whisper. "Raph...? Do you...remeber who i am?"

Laura held her breath as Raph moved closer, each heavy footstep echoing through the cave like a drumbeat. There was no recognition in his eyes—no warmth, no flicker of familiarity. Just the cold, wild stare of something feral.

He sniffed the air again, circling her slowly, muscles tense beneath the grime and scars. The brown cloak hung loosely from his shoulders, the ends tattered and soaked. One half of his face was caked in dried mud, cracked from the humidity, masking the once-familiar curve of his jaw. His spiked shell caught bits of dim light from the cave's entrance, adding to the jagged, monstrous silhouette.

Laura didn't move. She didn't even blink. Her instincts screamed to run, but her body—weak, poisoned, injured—refused to cooperate.

Raph suddenly stopped in front of her, crouched low, his clawed hand dragging against the stone floor. A deep, guttural growl rumbled from his throat, his breath hot and uneven.

"He's going to attack..."

Her heart pounded against her ribs like it was trying to escape.

He lunged forward—but not to strike.

His face stopped just inches from hers, nostrils flaring, breath brushing her cheek. He sniffed again, then cocked his head sharply to the side, beast-like, studying her with narrowed, calculating eyes. His hand twitched near his waist, flexing like claws.

Laura trembled, voice barely a whisper. "Please... don't..."

Raph growled again and abruptly turned away, pacing the cave in long, uneven strides. His hands dragged across the wall, scraping moss and dirt with his claws. He snarled at nothing, tossing rocks, clawing the stone. Every movement was raw instinct—agitated, unpredictable.

He didn't know who she was.

And right now, he didn't care.

Laura watched, chest tight, as he stalked the cave like a caged animal, his breathing sharp and restless.

"I need to get out of here... before he turns on me."

Laura sat frozen against the cave wall, her breath shallow as she watched the beast in front of her—Raph, or whatever he had become.

He hadn't moved in a few seconds. Just stood there, looming like a statue, head tilted slightly as he stared her down. His white, pupil-less eyes were impossible to read. His jaw tensed. A faint growl simmered in his throat, low and animal.

She didn't dare breathe too loud. Every muscle in her body was coiled, ready to flee—even if her leg wouldn't let her get far.

Then—a sound.

A rustle from the jungle outside. A soft, guttural hiss followed by the snap of a branch.

Laura's head whipped toward the cave entrance.

But Raph moved first.

He shifted suddenly, snapping his head toward the sound with a sharp, feral snarl. His body lowered into a crouch, muscles taut, every inch of him radiating aggression. His claws scraped against the stone as he took a step in front of Laura, placing himself between her and the entrance.

Laura stared in shock. "...Raph?"

He didn't turn. Didn't look at her. Didn't speak.

But the message was clear.

Whatever was out there—he wasn't going to let it reach her.

The thorny wolf-hide on his back shifted with his movement, its cracked snout hanging like a grim warning. His shoulders heaved with each breath, his head angled down like a predator ready to strike. The mud streaked across his jaw was drying, flaking off in places—but his stance never faltered.

Laura's heartbeat pounded in her ears. She didn't know what he was. Or if he could even understand her.

But he was protecting her.

Even like this—wild, lost, and untethered—somewhere deep inside, something in Raph remembered her.

Not with words. Not with logic.
But with instinct.

he jungle. Thick, humid, and alive with distant sounds.

Leo pushed aside a curtain of vines, his face tight with focus. Donnie was right behind him, scanner in hand, the screen flickering as it tried to locate anything through the interference. Mikey and Sunita brought up the rear, each of them tense, eyes scanning the shadows.

"She has to be close," Donnie muttered, adjusting the sensitivity. "There's still trace energy from the wolves... but there's something else. Something bigger."

Leo frowned. "Bigger how?"

Donnie's lips pressed into a line. "I'm not sure. Whatever it is, it's moving toward—" He stopped. The scanner blinked violently, then froze.

"...Laura."

Everyone froze.

Sunita grabbed her staff, her knuckles white. "We have to hurry. Now."

Mikey didn't even crack a joke. He just nodded, serious. "C'mon, guys."

The group surged forward, crashing through underbrush with renewed urgency.

Laura leaned weakly against the wall, heart pounding. Raph stood in front of her, broad shoulders tensed, every muscle alert. His white, pupil-less eyes stared out into the jungle like a predator on the edge.

Then she heard it.

Crunch.

Not from the trees.

From above.

Her breath caught as a long, snake-like shadow slipped down from the canopy. Not a wolf.

Something worse.

Its limbs were too long. Its body too thin. It moved silently, clinging to the stone like a spider, its eyes gleaming with unnatural light.

Laura opened her mouth to scream—too late.

It dropped.

A blur of movement—and Raph roared.

Laura's scream never left her throat.

The creature lunged.

In a blink, Raph was between them—his massive frame slamming into the stalker mid-air with a savage roar that shook the cave walls.

They hit the ground hard, a chaotic blur of snarling limbs and flailing claws. The creature screeched—high-pitched, guttural—its limbs twisting unnaturally as it tried to scramble back up the cave wall.

But Raph didn't let up.

He moved like a beast, low and fast. He grabbed the thing by its spindly torso and slammed it against the stone wall with enough force to crack the surface. Then again. And again.

The stalker hissed and thrashed, claws slashing across Raph's arms and shoulders—but he didn't feel it. Or if he did, it only made him angrier.

Mud and blood streaked his face as he roared, lifting the creature overhead and hurling it deeper into the cave where it crashed into jagged stone, its body folding at an unnatural angle.

It didn't get back up.

Raph stood there, breathing hard, chest heaving with pure animal fury. His claws twitched. His eyes were still glowing white.

He turned.

Laura was frozen, eyes wide, heart racing. She had just watched something monstrous—something feral—rip apart a creature that could've killed her.

But it saved her.

He saved her.

Raph took a slow step toward her, bloodied and silent. A low growl rumbled from his throat, and though there was no recognition in his eyes, there was no threat either. He loomed like a shadow over her, a wild guardian bound not by memory, but instinct.

Laura's voice trembled. "...Raph?"

He didn't answer.

He just stood there—watching.

Protecting.

Laura's breath shook as she sat frozen against the stone wall, heart hammering in her chest. The silence after the fight was deafening — except for the heavy, guttural breaths coming from Raph.

He crouched now, only a few feet away, watching her like a wild animal trying to decide if she was prey... or something else.

His head tilted, eyes narrowing.

Then, slowly — clumsily — he spoke.

"...Hurt," he rasped. His voice was deep, ragged, unused. "You... hurt."

Laura's eyes widened. "You... you can talk?"

He crept a little closer, crawling with a low, ground-level posture. His glowing white eyes scanned her leg, sniffing at the faint blood trail.

Laura tensed but didn't flinch. He didn't feel dangerous in that moment — not to her.

Raph's hand twitched, then gently touched her ankle. His claws curled under the injured leg with a surprising tenderness. He growled softly, almost like a purr.

"Tiny flame hurt," he murmured.

Laura blinked. "Tiny flame?"

He nodded once, firmly, as if that was her name now. "Tiny flame mine."

She couldn't breathe for a second.

He looked up at her, face half-covered in mud, thorns tangled in the wolf-pelt cloak around his shoulders. Blood from the fight dripped slowly from his jaw, but he didn't seem to notice — not with his full attention fixed on her.

"Raph keep safe," he said. "Tiny flame... stay close. Or jungle eat you."

Laura's lips parted, unsure of what to say — or if she should say anything at all. But something inside her cracked at the sound of his voice. He didn't recognize her completely... but something in him did.

He had claimed her.

Laura looked at him—really looked at him. His face was streaked with mud, half-hidden beneath the shadows of the cave, but even through the grime and the eerie white glow of his eyes... she saw it. Buried deep in the savage growl, in the raw instinct... was still Raph.

She leaned forward slowly, wincing as her injured leg protested. Her voice came out soft—steady, despite the racing in her chest.

"Hey... it's okay. I'm not going anywhere."

Raph's breathing hitched.

His clawed hand remained on her ankle, protectively, like she might vanish if he let go. He tilted his head again, confused by her calm. His expression twitched—his brow furrowing, his mouth moving like he wanted to say more but couldn't form the words.

Laura reached out, fingertips brushing the muddy side of his face. "You saved me, Raph. Again." Her voice cracked, but she didn't pull back.

He flinched slightly at her touch—not from fear, but from the unfamiliar gentleness.

She smiled softly. "You're still in there. Somewhere."

Raph blinked slowly. His shoulders dropped just a little, the wild tension in his frame easing—only slightly, but enough.

He didn't speak this time. Instead, he pressed his forehead gently to hers, eyes closing.

Laura's breath caught in her throat.

For a few moments, they stayed like that—silent, grounded in each other amidst the chaos of the jungle. The wind howled outside the cave. Something distant moved between the trees. But in here, for now... she wasn't alone.

Laura stayed still, not daring to break the fragile peace between them. Raph's forehead pressed lightly to hers, his breath warm and uneven. His skin was rough, his muscles tight with tension—but in that moment, he wasn't just a beast.

He was broken. Scared. Holding on.

She slowly raised her hand and cupped the side of his face, feeling the dried mud and the heat beneath it. "It's okay," she whispered. "I'm right here."

Raph let out a low, rumbling sound. It wasn't a growl. It was almost a whimper. His claws, still caked in dirt and blood, hovered near her side like he wanted to pull her in but didn't know how.

His body gave a little shudder. His face twisted like something inside was tearing open—conflict between his savage instincts and the echo of something else. Something softer.

"Too loud..." he muttered, voice low and broken. "World too loud... Raph hide. Raph fight. Raph... protect."

Laura's eyes widened. It was the first time he'd spoken in full words since she'd seen him like this.

"You are protecting me," she said, smiling through the sting of tears. "And you're doing a really good job."

Raph's white eyes blinked. His brow furrowed again, confused—but his grip softened. His clawed hand finally rested beside her, palm-up, almost like an offering.

She reached out and took it.

"I'm not going to leave you," she whispered, squeezing his hand gently. "Especially like this."

Raph tilted his head again, trying to understand. Then, slowly, awkwardly, he sat beside her. His big form curled slightly, as if trying to shield her from the cold air of the cave.

And for the first time since waking, Laura let herself lean against him—her head resting gently on his shoulder.

For a wild thing, his warmth was undeniable. Comforting. Familiar.

"Sleep now..." he mumbled, voice rough and deep. "You safe. Raph watch."

Laura smiled weakly. Her body was exhausted, her leg throbbed, and the fear still sat heavy in her chest... but in that moment, under the tattered cloak and the shadow of a beast...

She felt safe.

The flickering shadows from the cave mouth danced across the stone walls. Outside, the jungle whispered with night sounds—soft chirps, the rustling of leaves, the distant splash of water. Inside, the silence between them stretched, heavy but no longer hostile.

Laura leaned against the cave wall, her leg carefully outstretched, wrapped loosely with woven leaves and cool moss. She could still feel the heat where Raph had touched her, however brief, however strange.

He sat nearby, crouched rather than seated, like a watchful predator. The wolf-hide draped over his shoulders moved slightly with each rise and fall of his breath. His pure white eyes flicked to the cave entrance every few seconds, sharp and alert, like he was waiting for something to return.

But he never looked at her with fear.

Only curiosity.

And something else—something softer.

"Raph..." she said quietly.

He didn't respond, not with words. Just a small grunt, almost like a hum. His head tilted toward her.

"You saved me," she whispered. "Thank you."

He blinked, slow. Then, without quite looking at her, he spoke—his voice low, gravelly, uncertain from disuse.

"Pack... safe."

She blinked. "Pack?"

He touched his chest, then hers with a single clawed finger. "Pack."

It was clumsy, but there was meaning in it. And heart.

Laura gave a tiny smile, warm and aching. "Yeah. We're your pack."

Raph grunted again, this time softer. A hint of something almost content in it.

He shifted closer—not threatening, just protective—and settled himself beside her like a silent guardian. His broad shell rested lightly against the stone. His gaze never left the cave mouth.

Laura, still weak from the poison, leaned her head back against the wall. Her eyelids fluttered. She wanted to stay awake. She wanted to talk to him more. But the warmth and the exhaustion were winning.

She glanced at him one last time. "Don't go anywhere, okay?"

A slow breath from Raph. Then, almost inaudibly, like a beast trying to remember how to speak:

"Stay... with pack."

A faint smile pulled at her lips as her eyes drifted shut.

And Raph watched.

Still. Quiet. A sentinel in the dark.

The underbrush cracked beneath their feet as the group pushed deeper into the jungle. Vines snagged at their legs, and clouds of glowing insects scattered in their path. Moonlight filtered in through the canopy in broken beams, guiding them like a trail of light.

Donnie held the scanner close, its display flickering erratically. "We're picking up heat signatures again," he said, his voice taut with urgency. "One large... one smaller. Could be them."

"Please let it be them," Mikey muttered, panting slightly.

Leo moved ahead, blades drawn, his gaze sharp and unwavering. "Stay close. If Raph's in full instinct mode, he could be unpredictable—even to us."

Sunita, at his side, nodded. "Laura's with him. That means he'll protect her, but she still might be in danger. We've gotta hurry."

Donnie's expression darkened. "The toxin in those thorns might've slowed her down. If she's hurt..."

He didn't finish.

The group picked up speed, weaving through the dense terrain, breath fogging in the cool night air. Every sound now felt sharper, every movement around them a possible sign.

Then Leo slowed, holding up a hand.

"Look," he whispered.

Up ahead, claw marks raked across tree bark. Fresh. Deep. And just beyond, a trail of crushed foliage and disturbed earth—like something large had barreled through.

Donnie crouched beside it. "Raph's tracks. And... these—Laura's prints. She's limping."

Mikey swallowed hard. "They're close."

Leo's jaw tightened as he scanned the path ahead. "Let's bring them home."

Without another word, they moved forward—quieter now, more careful. The jungle no longer felt like just wilderness.

It felt like a boundary.

And they were crossing into something wild.

Something sacred.

Back in the cave clearing, the silence had settled once more.

Raph crouched low near Laura, his pure-white eyes fixed on the treeline like a sentry carved from the jungle itself. His massive frame twitched now and then, still buzzing with animal energy from the last fight. Laura sat nearby, wrapped in the tattered cloak he had tossed around her shoulders, her leg stretched out, still useless but bandaged with care.

She watched him carefully, torn between awe and concern.

He was still breathing heavily, low growls rumbling from deep in his chest. He hadn't spoken again—not with real words, anyway. Just short, guttural murmurs. But he hadn't left her side.

"He's guarding me," she realized. "He doesn't know who I am... but he won't let anything hurt me."

Then the ground shook.

A low thrum pulsed through the trees—like a heartbeat made of stone. Laura tensed, looking around. Raph immediately stiffened, muscles rippling as he crouched protectively in front of her.

From the shadows beyond the clearing, something massive skittered into view.

It was a towering insectoid creature, easily fifteen feet tall, with a glistening exoskeleton that shimmered in dark reds and oily blacks. Its eyes glowed an unnatural green, and thorny legs moved with an unnatural twitch. Mandibles clicked and opened, letting out a shriek that made Laura clap her hands over her ears.

Raph let out a deep snarl, placing himself fully between Laura and the monster.

The bug lunged.

Raph met it head-on.

He was a blur of claws, teeth, and fury. His body crashed into the creature with devastating force, slamming it into a nearby tree hard enough to splinter bark. The beast shrieked, legs flailing. One sliced across Raph's arm, drawing a shallow cut—but it only seemed to push him deeper into the fight.

He slammed a fist into its thorax, then twisted to avoid a snapping jaw. With a roar, he drove it backward into a thicket of strange plants—

—one of which burst open and sprayed thick pink fruit pulp all over the clearing.

Laura gasped as the juice splattered over her—sticky, sweet-smelling, and warm. She instinctively shielded her eyes, coughing and wiping at her face.

The bug reeled from the impact and tried to flee, but Raph pounced again, this time grabbing its neck and twisting. With a final crunch, the beast collapsed in a twitching heap.

Raph stood over it, heaving, chest rising and falling like a wild animal.

Then he turned back.

Laura sat there, drenched in pink pulp, wide-eyed and motionless.

Raph tilted his head, eyes narrowing at the sight. Slowly, he approached her. He sniffed the air—then growled, not at her, but at the scent now clinging to her.

"...Smell sweet..." he rumbled, voice rough and primal. "...Flower-sweet."

Laura blinked. "It's from the fruit—Raph, I'm okay."

Raph crouched down next to her, his massive form still heaving with exertion. He reached out a tentative hand, his claws gently brushing against her cheek, wiping away some of the pink pulp. His touch was surprisingly gentle, despite his brutal strength.

Laura flinched slightly at his touch, surprised by the sensation of his rough, calloused hand against her skin. She looked up into his pure-white eyes, trying to read the emotions behind them. There was a moment of silence as they stared at each other, the tension between them palpable.

Raph's gaze flicked down to her body, taking in the pink fruit juice that covered her. He sniffed the air, his nostrils flaring as he processed the scent. "Raph help you clean," he grunted, his voice a low, guttural growl.

Laura looked at him, confused. "How do you—" she started to ask, but Raph was already moving.

He leaned in, his tongue extending out of his mouth, long and broad, with a distinctive ridge running down the middle. He started at her neck, licking the sticky juice from her skin. Laura gasped, her body tensing as she felt the rough, wet sensation of his tongue. It was unlike anything she had ever experienced—intimate and primal, sending shivers down her spine.

Raph's tongue was a powerful, fleshy tool, broad and flat with a prominent ridge running down the center, giving it an almost forked appearance. It moved with a life of its own, tasting and exploring every inch of her skin. The texture was rough, like a cat's tongue but more intense, leaving a trail of warmth and tingling sensation wherever it passed.

"Raph clean you," he rumbled, the vibrations of his voice resonating through his tongue and into her skin. He started at her neck, the ridge of his tongue creating a unique, dual sensation that sent shivers down her spine. He licked in slow, deliberate strokes, his breath hot against her skin. Laura's mind raced, trying to process the intimacy of the act. "I can't believe this is happening," she thought, "He's licking me....like an animal. But it feels... good".

His tongue moved down to her collarbone, the ridge creating a contrast of pressure and release as it glided over her skin. Laura's breath hitched, her body tensing and then relaxing as she gave in to the sensation. "This is crazy", she thought.

He continued down her chest, his tongue lingering on the curves of her breasts, his touch surprisingly gentle despite his brutal strength. Laura's hands gripped the ground, her knuckles white as she tried to anchor herself in the reality of the situation. "I should be freaking out," she thought, "but I'm not. He's tongue... is so slimy and warm....and big"

His tongue trailed down her arms, her stomach, her sides, everywhere the fruit juice had splattered. Each stroke was methodical, thorough, and possessive. Laura closed her eyes, giving in to the sensations, trusting in Raph's primitive instincts to care for her.

Raph kept moving lower, his breath hot against her inner thighs as he knelt between her legs. Laura blushed deeply, a mix of embarrassment and anticipation coursing through her. She tried to stop him, placing a tentative hand on his shoulder. "Wait, Raph," she said, her voice soft but firm. "You don't have to—"

Too late. Raph's tongue darted out, the ridge creating an intense, unique sensation as it stroked the fabric of her bikini bottoms, barely concealing her most sensitive spot. Laura gasped, her body arching involuntarily. "What is he d-doing?" she wondered, her thoughts racing. "This is so... different. I...never thought Raph would be so.... dominant?!"

Raph's tongue moved in deliberate, slow strokes, the ridge creating a contrast of pressure and release that sent shockwaves of pleasure through her body. Laura's fingers dug into the ground, knuckles turning white as she tried to ground herself. This is unbelievable, she thought, her mind was spinning. "My b-body feels...So hot, I'm tingling all over. He's tongue...feels so good"

He continued his exploration, his tongue delving into every crevice, the ridge heightening every sensation. Laura's breath hitched, her body tensing and then melting as she surrendered to the pleasure. "Crap...this shouldn't feel this good, she thought, her mind a chaotic mix of confusion and desire. His tongue is... incredible. I never knew raph had this kind of side to him."

“I should stop him, she thought. Laura tried to form words, to tell him to stop, to slow down, to do anything but the incredible thing he was doing, but her mind was a jumbled mess of pleasure and confusion. “but my body wants more.”

Raph's pace increased, his tongue moving faster, more insistently. Laura's body responded, her hips bucking against his mouth as waves of pleasure built within her. She could feel the pressure mounting, her body coiling tight as a spring. “Oh no…I'm going to cum,” she thought, the realization sending a fresh wave of excitement through her. “He's going to make me cum with his tongue. This is insane.”

With a final, powerful stroke of his tongue, Raph sent Laura over the edge. She cried out, her body convulsing as waves of pleasure crashed over her, her vision blurring as she rode the intense sensation. “Oh my god, I'm cumming,” she thought, the words barely coherent in her mind. “I-i’m cu..cumming ah.”

Laura's body shuddered and trembled as the orgasm ripped through her, leaving her breathless and spent. She could feel the wetness between her legs, the evidence of her pleasure coating Raph's tongue. Her chest heaved as she tried to catch her breath, her mind a whirl of incredible, untamed, and real sensations. She felt marked by him, in his wild way, he had shown her that she was his, completely and utterly.

As the waves of pleasure began to subside, Laura opened her eyes to look at Raph. To her surprise, she saw that he hadn't reacted to her climax. His expression was neutral, almost curious, as if he were studying her reaction. He didn't smile or show any sign of satisfaction or possession. Instead, he simply looked at her, his pure-white eyes unreadable. Laura felt a pang of uncertainty, wondering what he was thinking and how he felt about what had just happened.

Instead, Raph pulled Laura close, his strong arms wrapping around her protectively. He nuzzled her hair, inhaling her scent deeply, a low rumble of contentment vibrating in his chest. "You are mine," he murmured softly, his voice a deep, gentle growl. "Raph wants you." Laura melted into his embrace, The warmth of his body, the steady beat of his heart, and the sheer power radiating from him enveloped her, making her feel like nothing could harm her as long as she was in his arms. In that moment, she felt safe like no matter what, Raph would be there to protect her.

The jungle was silent but tense as the group pushed through the undergrowth, each step drawing them deeper into the unknown. Mikey brushed aside a curtain of vines, and Donnie scanned the area with his tracker, the signal now pulsing fast and sharp.

“We’re close,” Donnie murmured. “There’s a cave just ahead—heat signatures inside.”

Leo raised a hand to halt the group. “Everyone stay sharp. We don’t know what we’re walking into.”

They crept forward.

A yawning cave entrance appeared between the thick roots of an enormous tree, veiled by moss and dangling leaves. Inside, dim light flickered—faintly lit from sunlight peeking through cracks above. And in the center of the hollow chamber…

“Raph,” Leo whispered, eyes narrowing.

The hulking figure crouched near Laura, his back to the entrance. Mud coated his arms and half of his face, and the hide of a monstrous wolf draped over his shoulders like a savage mantle. His massive shell bristled with jagged spikes, and pink fruit juice streaked across his forearms and claws from where he’d helped clean Laura.

They stepped into the cave slowly, but the moment a rock crunched them.

Raph froze.

His head snapped around, the soft growl that followed reverberating through the stone walls.

His white, pupil-less eyes met theirs, and in an instant, every muscle in his body tensed. He rose to his full height in front of Laura like a beast awakened, snarling, claws flexing, breath heavy.

Leo stepped forward carefully. “Raph…?”

But the words didn’t reach him.

Mikey shifted, accidentally crunching a loose pebble underfoot.

Raph’s head snapped around.

His glowing white eyes locked onto the figures at the mouth of the cave—and a low, warning growl rumbled from deep in his throat. He rose slowly, stepping between Laura and the entrance like a shield.

He growled low, teeth bared. “More jungle monsters…”

The others froze in place.

Donnie stepped forward carefully, holding out his hands. “Raph, it’s us—your brothers! You know us!”

But Raph’s body went rigid, claws twitching at his sides. His gaze never left them.

“No brothers,” he hissed. “You lie. You smell wrong. You are threat.”

He dropped into a low crouch, muscles coiled like a predator ready to pounce.

“Savage Raph break threat.”

Then, with a roar, he lunged.

Leo barely had time to react, drawing his swords to deflect the blow as Raph’s claws scraped across the steel. Mikey scrambled back with a yelp, and Donnie threw up his tech staff to parry a second wild strike.

“Raph, stop!” Leo shouted. “We’re not your enemy!”

But Raph didn’t hear him—or didn’t care. His movements were pure instinct, savage and unrelenting. His form was a blur of power and fury, his shell crashing into the walls as he twisted to block anyone who tried to get close to Laura.

“Stay away. Tiny Flame safe. Savage Raph protect.” His voice rumbled like distant thunder.

The words echoed through the cave, strange and primal. The brothers exchanged confused looks.

“‘Tiny Flame’...?” Donnie blinked, his voice low. “Is he talking about—Laura?”

Laura, still weak but conscious, glanced up from where she sat behind Raph’s legs, trying her best to stand.

Leo took a cautious step forward, trying to de-escalate. “Raph, listen… we’re not here to hurt anyone. We’re your brothers. We’re here to help.”

But Raph snarled, crouching lower, arms spread wide in a protective stance. “No. Lies. You scare Tiny Flame. You bring danger.”

“Dude,” Mikey said softly, holding up his hands and stepping forward with careful intent, “C’mon, man. It’s me—Mikey. I’m just gonna help Laura, okay? Just help her up, bro.”

He inched forward.

Raph’s eyes narrowed. The moment Mikey got too close—

SNAP!

Raph lunged, claws slashing the air in front of Mikey’s chest with terrifying speed. Mikey yelped and stumbled back, tripping over a loose stone and hitting the cave wall.

“Whoa—okay! Chill, chill! I’m backing up!”

“Stay. Away!” Raph bellowed, his voice shaking the very walls. “Savage Raph trust no one. You touch Tiny Flame—Savage Raph destroy.”

Laura’s heart pounded. She could feel the tension in Raph’s body—like a coil pulled too tight. His breath was ragged, his eyes wild.

Leo reached out to steady Mikey. “He’s not bluffing.”

Donnie’s voice was tight with worry. “No. He thinks we’re still threats. If he sees us as monsters and her as something to protect…”

Sunita frowned, watching carefully. “Then the only one who might be able to reach him—is her.”

Laura could feel the tension radiating off of him — every breath Raph took was deep and shuddering, his body still coiled and ready to strike. His claws were out, teeth bared, standing protectively in front of her like a wild animal shielding its mate.

His brothers had frozen just outside the cave mouth, stunned by the transformation.

“Raph, please,” Leo said, voice steady. “It’s us.”

Raph snarled low, eyes narrowed. “No brothers. More jungle monsters. Hurt Tiny Flame…” He shifted his body to shield Laura further. “Savage Raph break you.”

“Tiny what now?” Mikey whispered to Donnie.

Donnie blinked. “Tiny Flame. He’s talking about Laura.”

“Dude… that’s kinda sweet and terrifying at the same time.”

Mikey took a cautious step forward, holding up his hands. “Raph, buddy, we’re not gonna hurt her. It’s me! Mikey!”

But Raph lunged half a step forward, claws slashing at the air between them with a growl. “No! Stay back! Savage Raph protect Tiny Flame!”

“Mikey—don’t,” Laura said, wincing as she pushed herself to stand.

Everyone turned to her.

Her leg was still weak, but she held steady, stepping around Raph’s side. “Raph… look at me. Just me.”

His head jerked toward her voice, but he didn’t move.

She placed a trembling hand against his chest. His heart was pounding beneath her palm like a drum.

“You don’t have to fight. You already protected me. You did so good.” Her voice was soft, coaxing, her gaze locked on his. “You’re safe now. I’m safe now. It’s okay to rest.”

Raph’s breathing hitched. His claws twitched. His lip curled like he wasn’t sure what to do. But he didn’t strike.

Laura stepped closer. “Please, Raph. Come back to me.”

For a moment, just a second, something flickered in his glowing white eyes—confusion, recognition, maybe even guilt.

Donnie saw the hesitation, his fingers tightening on the small tranquilizer canister at his side. He didn’t want to do this.

But then Raph’s claws lifted again, jerking toward Mikey with a protective snarl.

Donnie acted.

pfft!

The dart hit Raph in the upper shoulder.

Raph roared in fury and spun, but his steps were already faltering. His limbs slowed, heavy. He dropped to one knee, trying to stay upright, eyes wide with wild confusion.

“Tiny Flame…” he rasped, voice thick and slurred. “Stay… safe…”

And then he collapsed.

Laura caught him as best she could, crumpling with him to the ground. He was heavy, even half-sedated, his breath shallow but steady.

She brushed mud from his face gently. “I’ve got you.”

The others cautiously stepped in, finally closing the distance. No one spoke for a long moment.

Then Leo let out a slow breath. “Let’s get him home.”

The jungle had gone still again, save for the heavy, rhythmic breaths of the unconscious mutant lying in the clearing.

“Okay,” Leo huffed, lowering his sword. “That worked.”

Donnie knelt beside Raph, checking his vitals with a scanner pulled from his belt. “Vitals are stable. Tranquilizer worked faster than expected, probably due to elevated stress levels and adrenaline fatigue. But it won’t last long—maybe fifteen minutes tops.”

Mikey looked at Leo with wide eyes as he looked at the sheer bulk of their brother. “How the heck are we supposed to move him? He’s, like… double beefcake Raph now.”

With all their strength—and some strained grunts that might’ve been funny under different circumstances—they managed to roll Raph onto the makeshift sled they’d constructed.

It wasn’t pretty, but it worked. Broad jungle leaves had been layered and lashed together with thick vines, forming a padded base. Beneath that, sturdy tree trunks had been cut and bound into a flat frame, reinforced with bits of metal Donnie salvaged from his gear. It creaked ominously under Raph’s massive weight—being nearly twice the size of his brothers—but held firm.

Donnie stepped back, brushing off his hands. “Structural integrity’s holding… but let’s not push our luck.”

Leo nodded, then turned as he caught Laura shifting uncomfortably on her injured leg. Her brow was furrowed, and she was clearly trying not to show how much it hurt.

“Laura,” he said gently, stepping over to her. “Are you okay?”

“I’m fine,” she muttered, her voice quiet but strained. “I can walk.”

Leo raised an eyebrow. “You can, but should you?”

She opened her mouth to argue, but before she could respond, he stooped and scooped her up into his arms—bridal style.

“W-Wait—Leo!” Laura yelped, eyes wide. Her cheeks flushed a deep pink as she clutched instinctively at his shoulders. “I-I’m fine! You really don’t have to—!”

Leo gave a small, amused smile, though his tone stayed calm. “I know you’re tough. But let someone else be strong for you this time.”

Laura’s mouth opened… then closed again. Her eyes darted away, and she curled in slightly against his plastron, still blushing fiercely.

“…Okay,” she murmured.

Mikey gave a low whistle. “Aww, someone’s blushing!”

Laura buried her face against Leo’s chest with an embarrassed groan. “Mikey, please…”

Leo smirked but said nothing else, his arms steady around her.

Donnie, meanwhile, tapped the screen on his wrist device, which lit up with a series of pulses. A faint tone beeped through the cave.

“What’s that?” Sunita asked.

“Signal sent to the ship,” Donnie replied. “If we get past the cave interference, we can teleport out.”

“Then let’s go,” Leo said, adjusting his hold on Laura slightly.

With everyone gripping the sled and Leo carrying Laura, they started toward the cave’s exit. Raph lay unconscious on the sled, his massive form shifting slightly with each jolt. Even asleep, he radiated strength.

As soon as they stepped into the filtered jungle light, Donnie’s device let out a final ping.

“Coordinates locked,” he announced. “Hold tight.”

He pressed a button, and shimmering light surged up around them in a soft blue-white glow. The wind swirled gently, ruffling leaves and vines as the group was enveloped in light.

Then, in a flash—they were gone.

Chapter Text

Aboard the Ship – Medical Bay

The hum of the teleport faded, replaced by the cool, sterile atmosphere of the ship's interior. The group rematerialized in the medbay with a soft shimmer, the scent of antiseptic replacing jungle humidity.

Raph still lay unconscious on the sled, now resting on the reinforced medbay floor. Monitors nearby flickered to life as Donnie rushed to check his vitals, scanning him with a portable diagnostic tool.

"He's stable," Donnie confirmed, relief in his voice. "Heart rate's strong, vitals are holding. Whatever shift he went through—it's stopped, at least for now."

Leo gently set Laura down on one of the medbay beds. She sat up slowly, brushing a lock of hair from her face and avoiding eye contact, her cheeks still lightly flushed.

"Thanks for, uh... carrying me," she said, her voice low.

Leo gave her a soft look, his tone gentle. "You sure you're okay?"

Laura nodded quickly, avoiding his eyes. "Y-Yeah. Just... sore. Leg's better now that we're out of the jungle."

Sunita leaned over with a knowing grin. "Suuuure, just the leg bothering you, huh?"

Laura shot her a sharp glare. "Sunita."

Sunita held up her hands, amused. "Okay, okay! I'm just kidding."

Leo chuckled under his breath, then tried to mask it with a cough when Mikey glanced his way. "You, uh... you are kinda blushing, though."

Laura's cheeks deepened in color. She quickly looked away, pretending to fuss with the blanket over her legs.

Donnie stepped in smoothly, medical kit in hand. "Laura, I need to check that leg again. The poison's cleared, but the wound still needs to be cleaned and rebandaged."

"Of course," she replied, thankful for the change of topic—and the safe closeness of Donnie as he knelt beside her. His fingers brushed her ankle gently, and for the briefest moment, their eyes met. Unspoken things passed between them, quiet and careful.

Across the room, Mikey stood beside Raph's sleeping form, watching the slow rise and fall of his chest.

"He looks... peaceful now," Mikey murmured. "Kinda weird, huh?"

"Let's hope it stays that way," Leo said, arms folded as he watched over his brother. His voice was steady, but his knuckles were white where they gripped his biceps.

Laura looked over at Raph, her voice quiet. "He protected me. Even when he didn't remember me... some part of him still kept me safe."

That quieted the room. For a few seconds, no one spoke—just the hum of the medbay and Raph's slow breathing.

Then Donnie stood, stripping off his gloves. "We all need rest. Especially Raph."

Donnie walked over, holding a small medical kit in his hands. His tone was calm and professional, but his eyes lingered on Laura a second too long. "Laura, we should clean and dress that leg scratch. The poison's been neutralized, but the wound's still open."

"Of course," she said, grateful for something to focus on. She gave him a brief, subtle smile that only Sunita seemed to catch—and the other girl smirked to herself.

As Donnie carefully tended to Laura's leg, Mikey stood at Raph's side, watching the slow, steady rise and fall of his chest.

Later that evening, after Raph was stabilized and Mikey had finally been convinced to grab food, the medbay was quiet. The lights were dim, the soft hum of ship systems filling the space like a lullaby.

Laura sat on the edge of a med-cot, her leg bandaged and propped up, exhaustion washing over her as the adrenaline faded. Her distant gaze replayed the jungle chaos—Raph's transformation, his fierce protection. She remembered his strong arms, the raw intensity in his eyes. And then, she recalled the intimacy they had shared, the way he had marked and claimed her. Her cheeks flushed at the memory, a mix of embarrassment and something...

Laura sat in the medbay, her face still flushed pink from the memories that flooded her mind. She propped her freshly bandaged leg up on the med-cot, the dull ache a reminder of the day's events. Her gaze was distant as she replayed the jungle, Raph's transformation, and the intense, raw protection he had provided. She remembered every detail of their encounter, the way his tongue had explored her, marking her as his. The memory sent shivers down her spine, a mix of embarrassment and desire coursing through her.

"What was that?" she wondered to herself, trying to understand what would happen now. Her thoughts immediately turned to Raph. "Oh crap, what about Raph? Will he act differently towards me?" She took a deep breath, attempting to calm her racing thoughts. "Will everything change between us? How will he treat me moving forward?" She glanced around the medbay, her mind a whirlwind of confusion, arousal, and uncertainty. "Will he see me differently?" The questions swirled in her head, each one adding to the tangled web of emotions she was trying to unravel.

Her thoughts then turned to Donnie and Leo. "Oh crap, what about them?" she thought, a pang of guilt hitting her. "Should I tell them, or would it be best if I didn't?" She chewed her lip, torn between her loyalty to her friends and the new, complex emotions Raph had awakened within her. The weight of her decision pressed down on her, adding to the exhaustion that gripped her body and mind.

The door hissed softly.

She turned her head just as Donnie entered, followed closely by Leo. They didn't speak at first. Leo locked the door behind them, and Donnie moved to sit beside her on the cot, his hand gently brushing hers.

"Hey," Leo said gently, closing the door behind them. "We, uh... figured you might want some space. But also... maybe not too much space."

Donnie approached her bedside, setting down a small tray with tea and some protein snacks. "You lost a lot of energy. We thought you could use this."

Laura gave them both a tired smile. "Thanks... really."

There was a pause. Then Donnie sat on one side of her, Leo on the other. The tension in the room shifted—less about concern now, and more about something left unsaid.

"You scared us," Leo admitted, voice quieter now. "We thought we lost you out there."

Laura's eyes dropped. "I thought I was gone too..."

"I—I didn't mean to worry you," she murmured. "It just happened so fast... And Raph—he wasn't himself..."

Donnie shook his head. "Raph being in savage mode is terrifying enough. But you, alone with him like that... Laura, I don't think I've ever felt so helpless."

Laura looked between them—Leo's concerned eyes, Donnie's clenched jaw—and something inside her ached. She leaned in, resting her forehead against Leo's shoulder while reaching to take Donnie's hand in hers.

"I'm okay now," she said quietly.

The lights in the med bay dimmed to a low, ambient glow. Most of the crew had turned in for the night. Only the quiet hum of machines and the occasional soft beep from the monitors filled the room.

Then, something changed.

A sharp inhale—ragged and sudden—cut through the silence.

Raph's fingers twitched.

His massive form shifted on the reinforced med cot, his brows furrowing as his breathing grew faster. Then his eyes snapped open—green now, not glowing white—and filled with confusion.

"Wh... what the hell?" His voice was hoarse, cracked like he hadn't used it in days.

He tried to sit up, grunting as muscles protested and bandages pulled tight across his chest. His head throbbed. His vision swam.

Donnie was the first to notice the movement from the console outside. He rushed in, Leo and Laura right behind him.

"Raph!" Donnie moved to his side immediately. "Whoa, take it easy, big guy. You're safe."

"Safe?" Raph repeated, groggy and confused. His eyes scanned the room, then fell on Leo. "What... what happened? Why do I feel like I got hit by a bus... twice?"

Leo placed a steadying hand on his shoulder. "You don't remember?"

Raph blinked slowly. "I remember... the river. Then falling. After that...nothing. Everythings a blur" He looked down at himself—his cloak was gone, his body still bore faint marks from the thorn-wolves. "So...someone mind filling me in on how we got back?"

Donnie exchanged a glance with Leo, then looked back at him. "You went... feral. Full savage. Like before—but worse. We found you in the jungle protecting Laura."

Raph's eyes snapped to Laura. "I—what?"

She stepped closer, soft and unsure. "You saved me, Raph. I was in danger, and... you protected me."

He stared at her, searching her face. "I... did I hurt you?"

"No," she said gently, voice trembling just a little. "You didn't."

His face creased with guilt anyway, jaw clenched. "I didn't know what I was doing. I couldn't control it..."

"You didn't have to," she said softly. "You just acted on instinct. And that instinct saved my life."

He looked away, swallowing hard, still visibly shaken. "I don't remember any of it. Just Rage and that's what I felt that whole time..."

Raph stared at the ceiling, his breathing still uneven. The buzz of voices around him felt distant, muffled under the weight of what he couldn't remember. His knuckles clenched the edge of the cot, claws digging slightly into the metal.

"I really... went full again savage?" he murmured.

Donnie nodded quietly. "Yeah. You were bigger. Stronger. Completely primal."

Raph looked at his hands, turning them over slowly. "Really? Crap... I must've blanked out."

"No kidding," Leo said, stepping forward. "But the strange part was... you were protecting Laura."

Raph's eyes flicked to her, his expression unreadable. "I did?"

Laura offered a small, nervous smile. "It's true. Even when you didn't recognize me... you kept me safe."

He looked down, guilt threading through his features. "Still... I'm really sorry if I scared you."

"N-No, it's alright... really," she said softly. "But... earlier you said you blanked out. Does that mean you don't remember being in savage mode?"

There was a pause. Raph's jaw clenched. "Yeah... I don't remember any of it."

Leo exchanged a look with Donnie but chose not to press further.

Then Raph looked back at Laura, confusion darkening his gaze. "Why'd you ask? Did something happen?"

Laura hesitated. Her face flushed faintly, and she dropped her gaze. "O-Oh, it's just... you called me something."

"What'd I say?" Raph asked, brows furrowed.

"You kept calling me... Tiny Flame," she said quietly. "Over and over. Like it meant something to you."

Raph blinked. "Tiny what?"

Laura gave a small shrug. "It sounded like a nickname. One you... liked saying."

Raph looked away, his brow furrowing deeper. "I don't know why I'd say that..."

Reaching out slowly, Laura placed a hand on his forearm. "It's okay. I was just wondering, that's all."

He glanced down at her touch, then gave a faint nod.

"...Okay. Thanks."

Just then, Mikey peeked around the corner, his voice cutting through the quiet. "Hey! Big guy's awake?"

Raph groaned. "Great. Just what I need. An audience."

Mikey grinned but lingered in the doorway, picking up on the mood. "We're just glad you're okay. Seriously."

"Yeah..." Raph muttered. "Me too, I guess."

Donnie exhaled slowly. "We'll need to talk more about what happened down there, but not tonight."

Leo stretched his arms above his head. "For now, let's call it. I don't know about you, but that jungle wore me out."

Raph didn't argue. He leaned back onto the cot, his eyes drifting shut. "You don't have to tell me twice."

Laura remained by his side, her hand still resting gently on his arm. She watched as his breathing evened out, his massive form finally relaxing.

The room grew quiet, the tension from earlier melting into stillness. But one thought stayed tangled in Laura's mind:

If he doesn't remember being savage... then does that mean he doesn't remember what he did?

I should be relieved, right?

Then why does my heart hurt?

Laura sat on the edge of her bed, the soft hum of the ship barely audible beneath the thrum of her own thoughts. The lights were dim, casting warm shadows across the room. A towel was draped around her shoulders, her hair still damp from a quick rinse. She'd wanted to scrub the jungle off her skin, but no amount of water could wash away the confusion coiled in her chest.

She stared at her leg—the scratch was bandaged now, clean, no more poison. But her mind kept drifting back to the cave... to him.

"Tiny Flame."

The name still echoed in her ears.

Raph hadn't remembered saying it. Hadn't remembered anything about being savage. And definitely didn't remember licking the fruit juice off her skin like it was the most natural thing in the world. The feeling of his big, long, and hot slimy tongue gliding all over her body and within her.

Her cheeks burned again.

Why does that bother me?

It should've been a relief. He didn't remember. No awkward explanations, no guilt, no questions from Donnie or Leo. It was like it never happened.

But... it had happened. She felt it. The way he looked at her—not with recognition, but with instinct. Raw and unfiltered. Like part of him, buried deep in that savage fog, had seen something worth protecting.

He didn't even know who I was... and he still shielded me with his life.

Laura pulled her knees up, hugging them tightly to her chest. Her heart was racing again, and not from fear this time.

What does that mean...?

A soft knock on the door broke her thoughts.

"Laura?" came Leo's voice, quiet and cautious.

Laura stepped aside, letting them in. Her heart fluttered as Leo brushed past her, offering a small smile, while Donnie entered quietly behind him, clutching something—his tablet, though he wasn't even looking at it.

Once the door clicked shut, silence filled the room. The kind that buzzed with unspoken thoughts.

Leo was the first to speak, his voice gentle. "We just... wanted to check on you. After everything."

Laura nodded slowly. "I'm okay. Just... processing."

Donnie set his tablet down on her desk and came to stand beside her. "We figured you might be."

Laura sat back down on the edge of her bed, and the two boys joined her—Leo on one side, Donnie kneeling in front of her, his eyes flicking briefly to her wrapped leg.

"I can't stop thinking about what happened in the jungle," Donnie said softly. "I thought we lost you."

Leo looked over at Laura, watching her carefully. "I agree with Dee on this. But I'm glad to see that Raph was protecting you. Even when Raph was in that state."

"I know," she said, her voice small. "That's what makes it so... confusing."

Neither of them noticed the brief flicker of unease that crossed her face. They don't know. And they can't.
How could she even begin to tell them that Raph had been licking her all over? There was no way they'd take that well—not at all. Not to mention, it would only make Raph feel blamed for something he couldn't control. So for now, she'd keep this to herself... at least for the time being.

Donnie gently touched her hand. "Well... you're safe now."

Leo reached up to tuck a strand of damp hair behind her ear, his fingers lingering for a moment. "Me too... I hated that you were out there alone."

Laura swallowed. "I wasn't really alone... not the whole time."

That answer seemed to settle something for both of them, though it raised more questions in her own heart.

Leo's voice dropped, more vulnerable now. "When you were gone... I realized how much I couldn't stand the idea of not seeing you again. Of not telling you how much you mean to me."

Laura's breath hitched.

Donnie nodded beside him. "Same here. We know this... this thing between the three of us is new. But it's real."

She looked at them, eyes wide and shimmering. "You guys... thank you."

Leo took her hand. "No prob, Ls."

Donnie offered her a warm smile. "Indeed. We'll be here for you."

Laura blinked rapidly, her chest tight with emotion. She looked at Donnie, then Leo, and nodded, her voice thick. "Okay... you two are so sweet."

Leo leaned in and pressed a soft kiss to her forehead, his thumb brushing her cheek. Donnie gave her hand a small squeeze, grounding her with that steady, quiet presence of his.

Without needing to say anything else, the three of them shifted to lie down on the bed—Laura in the middle, Donnie settling on one side, Leo curling close on the other. It was cramped, but none of them minded.

"I've got you," Donnie murmured softly, adjusting the pillow behind her back.
Leo added with a quiet smile, "You're not sleeping alone tonight. No way."

Donnie draped a blanket gently over them, while Leo tucked it in around Laura's legs. Her eyes began to close almost immediately, her body finally letting go of the tension it had held onto since the jungle.

Donnie's head rested lightly against her shoulder. "Sleep, Laura. We'll still be here in the morning."
Leo's arm lay protectively across her waist as he whispered, "Safe and sound... just like you should be."

For the first time in days, there were no alarms, no howls, no growls or rushing adrenaline.

Just quiet.

Just breathing.

And in that silence, the three of them drifted off—wrapped in warmth, closeness, and the fragile peace they'd fought so hard to reclaim.

Chapter Text

The soft hum of the ship's systems replaced the sounds of jungle birds and rustling leaves. Morning light filtered through the tinted panels above, casting a gentle glow across the room.

Raph stirred with a low groan, his massive form shifting under the medical blankets. The stiffness in his limbs slowly gave way to the stillness of rest. His muscles ached, not from combat—but from transformation. From something he couldn't quite name.

He blinked slowly, his eyes adjusting to the filtered light. The ceiling above him—no leafy canopy, no vines, no chirping insects. He was glad to be back home.

However, as he woke up, he had a strange dream. Or was it a memory? He couldn't be sure.

Flashes of shadow. A flicker of red eyes. The sensation of his body moving without his control. A growl that wasn't quite his own. And a voice... deep and distant, like it was echoing from inside his chest.

He sat up slowly, rubbing his face with a clawed hand. "Ugh... what the hell was that...?" he muttered. The vision was already slipping away, like smoke through his fingers.

But one sensation stuck.

He remembered the taste of something... something sweet. His tongue twitched instinctively.

It wasn't food, but it tasted like fruit. Like something soft, sticky, and warm. He remembered licking—slowly, carefully—but what was he licking? What had he been doing?

Raph's brow furrowed as he stared down at his hands, flexing them absently. "That's weird...what was—"

The memory was gone as quickly as it came, leaving a strange warmth in his gut he didn't know how to place. A heat in his chest that was... not hunger.

But his stomach grumbled anyway, and that broke the trance. He shook his head and swung his legs over the side of the bed, the floor cool under his bare feet.

"Whatever it was... It was just a weird dream," he mumbled, trying to convince himself.

Still, he couldn't shake the feeling that it was more than that. Something about it felt... real.

And he didn't know why it made his cheeks burn.

The doors to the ship's galley hissed open as Raph stepped inside, his massive frame casting a long shadow across the floor. The familiar hum of machinery and the scent of breakfast hit him all at once—warm eggs, sizzling sausages, and the tang of fruit tea brewing nearby.

Everyone turned to look.

"Hey, look who's up," Mikey grinned, holding a spatula in one hand and flipping a pancake with the other. "Sleepin' beauty finally joins the living!"

Leo sat at the table, a plate already half-finished in front of him. "Morning, big guy. How you feelin'?"

Raph rubbed the back of his neck, still working the stiffness out of his shoulders. "Like I wrestled a rhino in my sleep," he muttered, plopping down into a seat that creaked slightly under his bulk.

Donnie glanced over from his spot by the small console kitchen terminal. "Technically speaking, your vitals are returning to baseline, which is good. But I'll need a proper scan later."

"Sure, doc," Raph grunted, already reaching for the plate of food Mikey slid his way.

He walked toward the table—and Laura—and dropped into the seat right beside her.

The bench dipped heavily under his weight.

Laura stiffened. Just a little. Her eyes darted toward him, then away just as quickly. "M-Morning, Raph," she said, voice just above a whisper.

Raph gave a quiet grunt that might've been a greeting, already reaching for the plate Mikey had loaded up for him.

She folded her hands tightly in her lap.

"You sleep okay?" she asked, forcing a small smile.

Raph shrugged, grabbing a Pineapple of the table. "I guess. Kinda weird though... I think I was dreamin'. Or rememberin'. Not sure."

"Glad to see you back on your feet," Leo said with a casual grin. "You look... slightly less feral."

He picked up a slice of Pineapple slices. Then—without even thinking—his long tongue flicked out, curled around it, and slurp... pulled it into his mouth.

aura's eyes widened.

Her gaze dropped to his tongue, watching it swipe across his fingers to clean up the sticky juice.

Her cheeks immediately flushed pink.

Leo caught it out of the corner of his eye. "Seriously, Raph?" he said with a teasing grin. "You're really gonna go full jungle and eat with your tongue now?"

Raph snorted. "It's faster."

Leo chuckled... but then stopped when he looked over and noticed Laura.

She was staring. Her eyes were wide, face bright red, mouth slightly parted like she'd just forgotten how to breathe.

"...Laura?" Leo asked, his tone changing as he leaned in a little. "You okay?"

Leo raised an eyebrow. Donnie looked up from his datapad, clearly noting the tension. Mikey, on the other hand, remained cheerfully oblivious as he flipped more pancakes.

Leo and Donnie both noticed.

Leo narrowed his eyes, leaning toward Donnie. "You seeing this?"

Donnie nodded slowly. "I'm seeing something."

Laura abruptly stood up. "I—I'm gonna go shower!"

She spun on her heel and hurried out, not looking at anyone.

Leo and Donnie exchanged a look. Something seemed off.

Raph stood from the breakfast table, stretching his massive arms with a crack of his neck. "Gonna hit the weights. Can't let muscles go soft," he grunted, already making his way toward the training deck.

"Don't overdo it!" Mikey called after him, waving a piece of toast. "You just woke up from jungle hibernation, bro!"

Raph didn't answer—just gave a short grunt and disappeared through the corridor.

As the door hissed shut behind him, the mood at the table shifted slightly.

Donnie tapped his fingers lightly on the table. "Okay," he said under his breath, leaning in slightly toward Leo, "I know I'm not imagining it. You saw how red she got when Raph used his tongue like that, right?"

Leo's eyes didn't leave Laura. "Oh, I saw it. She was totally staring."

"She almost dropped her fork," Donnie murmured. "And she hasn't looked him in the eye since he sat down."

Then Mikey said, "Now that you think of it... I meant to tell you guys—yesterday, Laura smelled like Raph. Like, a lot."

They both froze.

Leo blinked. "Wait—what?"

"Yup," Mikey said, completely serious now. "Like... not 'we were near each other' smell. I mean, like his scent was all over her."

Leo stiffened in his chair. Donnie slowly turned his head toward his younger brother, brows knitting together.

"You're sure about that?" Donnie asked, voice lowered.

Mikey nodded, uncharacteristically serious. "I know Raph's scent, man. Dude's like a walking forest fire mixed with motor oil. It was all over her."

Donnie leaned closer to Leo, voice barely audible. "We need to talk to her. Alone."

Leo gave a small nod, rising casually from his chair. "Well, I think I'm gonna go read some Jupiter Jim. Left off on a wild cliffhanger..."

Donnie stood as well, stretching his arms. "And I should get back to my lab. I had a few experiments waiting."

Mikey blinked at both of them. "Wait—you're both leaving at the same time?" He squinted. "Since when do either of you walk away from food?"

Leo clapped a hand on Mikey's shoulder. "Sometimes heroes need brain food, little bro."

Donnie offered a mild shrug. "Science waits for no one."

As they both left the kitchen in sync, Laura hesitated, then quietly followed after them with her plate in hand.

Mikey narrowed his eyes, still chewing a bite of toast.

"...What the shell was that all about?"

Laura slipped out of the kitchen, moving quickly down the corridor of the ship, heading to her room. Her heart was pounding, her thoughts a tangled mess.

She closed the door behind her, letting out a breath she didn't realize she'd been holding.

"Okay... just breathe," she muttered to herself.

Crossing to her dresser, she grabbed a clean towel and some clothes to change into. Her hand hesitated on the fabric. That morning at breakfast—Raph's tongue, thinking how that tongue was all over her.

Her face heated again. "Crap," she whispered. "A-are They.... starting to figure it out?..."

She turned toward the bathroom, clutching the towel to her chest, when a soft knock on her bedroom door startled her.

Before she could even answer, the door creaked open and Leo stepped inside, followed closely by Donnie.

Laura's eyes widened. "H-Hey! I was just about to shower—"

Leo's voice was softer this time—cautious, but firm. "Laura... Did something happen between you and Raph?"

She didn't answer right away. Her lips parted slightly, but no sound came out.

Laura's heart pounded in her ears. Her back was to them now as she stood frozen near her dresser, clutching the towel so tightly her knuckles had gone white.

Donnie stepped closer, his tone careful but honest. "We're just concerned.You've been acting quote "strange" since the Savage Raph situation. You don't have to tell us everything—only what you're okay sharing. And we won't be upset"

Laura slowly turned to face them, her cheeks flushed, eyes wide with anxiety.

"I... I don't even know how to explain it," she whispered.

Leo watched her with quiet concern, nodding. "Start wherever you can. We'll listen."

There was a beat of silence. Her breath hitched.

"He didn't hurt me," she said quickly. "Not once. He protected me, over and over... even when he wasn't... himself."

Donnie tilted his head, his brow furrowing. "But something else happened."

Laura bit her bottom lip, then finally looked down, her voice barely above a whisper.

"He... he licked me."

There was a long pause. Neither Leo nor Donnie said a word, but their stunned silence spoke volumes. Internally, both of them were reeling—Raph had licked her? Their big brother. Their girl had been tasted by him? The thought was jarring... and hard to wrap their heads around.

Their shock only deepened when they noticed Laura's face—flushed red with embarrassment.

"...Licked you?" Leo finally echoed, blinking in disbelief.

Laura nodded quickly, mortified. "I was covered in fruit juice and—A-and he wanted to clean me. And he did. W-with his tongue."

Donnie's jaw slackened slightly. "Oh..."

Laura groaned, burying her face behind the towel. "H-he didn't mean to! I swear—it was an accident. He wasn't himself. He didn't know what he was doing. S-so please... don't be mad at him."

She peeked up, eyes flicking between the two of them. The vulnerability in her voice caught them off guard—she wasn't just worried about herself. She was protecting Raph too. That alone touched something deep in both of them.

Leo stepped forward, placing a steady hand on her shoulder. "Hey... hey, it's okay. We're not mad."

Laura slowly looked up, voice barely a whisper. "Y-you're not?"

Donnie shook his head gently and crouched beside her. "Of course we're not. You and Raph were in survival mode. Scared, hurt, disoriented... we don't blame you or him."

Laura's eyes were glossy, her fingers tightening on the towel. "I wasn't sure what to say... I didn't want to hurt either of you. Or make you feel weird about it—or about me."

Leo gave her a soft, reassuring smile and knelt on her other side. "Laura... you don't have to carry that kind of fear with us. We care about you. All of you. And we know who Raph is. He'd never do anything like that on purpose."

Donnie nodded. "We're not here to judge you or him. We're here to make sure you're okay. That all of us are."

For a moment, Laura didn't speak. Then slowly, she lowered the towel from her face. Her breath shook, but she managed a small, grateful smile.

"...Thank you," she whispered.

Without hesitation, Leo wrapped an arm around her shoulder, pulling her gently into a side hug. Donnie reached out too, giving her hand a soft squeeze.

And for that quiet moment, surrounded by their warmth, Laura finally let herself believe she didn't have to carry the weight of it alone.

Laura stood up, clutching her towel and spare clothes. "Alright... I'm gonna take that shower now."

She barely made it two steps before Leo casually stepped in front of the door, a mischievous glint in his eye.

"Yeah, about that..." he said, arms crossing with a playful smirk. "We've got a little problem with that."

Donnie stood behind her, matching his brother's calm yet determined tone. "We're coming with you."

Laura blinked, taken aback. "W-What? Why?!"

Leo raised an eyebrow, his voice dropping to a teasing tone. "Because, babe, we need to make sure you're really clean. You know, after what Raph did."

Donnie nodded, pushing his glasses up his nose with a mock-serious expression. "For hygiene purposes, of course. We can't have you walking around with any... remnants."

Laura's face turned a deep shade of red, a mix of embarrassment and excitement. "Y-you two are not bathing me like I'm a toddler!"

Leo stepped closer, his voice a low murmur. "Oh, we're absolutely bathing you. And trust me, it's going to be anything but toddler-like."

Donnie leaned in, his breath warm on her ear. "Think of it as a... special treatment. Just the three of us."

Laura let out a shaky breath, her heart racing. "Y-you're both insane."

Leo grinned, already opening the bathroom door. "Maybe. But you'll enjoy it."

Still blushing furiously but laughing now, Laura allowed them to follow her in, her mock protests echoing off the tiled walls.

And with that, the bathroom door clicked shut behind them, leaving the rest of the world outside as they stepped into their own private, steamy oasis.

Laura stepped into the bathroom, her heart pounding in her chest as she clutched her towel tightly around her. She could feel the heat radiating from Leo and Donnie, their presence overwhelming and exciting. She turned to face them, her voice barely a whisper, "You two are really going to do this, aren't you?"

Leo smirked, his eyes never leaving hers as he started to unbutton his shirt. "Oh, we're definitely going to do this. Isn't that right, Donnie?"

Donnie, already removing his glasses and setting them carefully on the counter, nodded with a serious expression. "Indeed. Hygiene is no joke, Laura. We have to make sure every inch of you is spotless."

"G-guys, I don't know about this," Laura stammered, her voice barely a whisper. "I mean, what if someone walks in?"

Leo chuckled, his deep voice sending shivers down her spine. "No one's going to walk in. We locked the door, remember? Besides, it's just the three of us. No judgment, no shame."

Donnie stepped closer, his voice a low murmur. "Exactly. Now, let's get you out of that towel and into the bath."

Laura bit her lip, her hands trembling as she held onto the towel for dear life. Leo and Donnie, now both completely naked, stepped closer, their bodies pressing gently against hers. She could feel their warmth, their strength, and it sent a wave of desire crashing through her.

"Come on, Laura," Leo murmured, his lips brushing against her ear. "Let go of the towel. We promise to take good care of you."

With a deep, shaky breath, Laura let the towel fall to the floor, exposing her body to their hungry gazes. Leo and Donnie's eyes roamed over her, appreciation and desire clear in their expressions.

"Fuck, you're gorgeous," Leo growled, his voice hoarse with need.

Donnie nodded in agreement, his hands already reaching for her. "Indeed. Now, let's get you clean."

They guided her to the bathtub, the water already filled and steaming, creating a inviting, intimate space. Leo stepped in first, his powerful body sinking into the water, droplets clinging to his muscular form. Donnie followed, his eyes never leaving Laura as he settled into the tub, making room for her between them.

Laura hesitated for a moment, her heart pounding in her chest, before she finally stepped into the tub, the warm water enveloping her. She sank down between Leo and Donnie, their bodies pressing against hers, their hands already beginning to explore her skin.

"Relax, Laura," Leo murmured, his voice a soothing rumble. "We've got you."

Laura's cheeks were already burning as she clutched her towel tighter, but she nodded softly and sat at the edge of the tub, her legs tucked in, trying to keep her gaze anywhere but at them.

"I-I can do it myself, you know," she mumbled, though her voice lacked any real conviction.

Donnie knelt beside her, setting out a gentle sponge, shampoo, and a bottle of her favorite lavender soap. "We know," he said with a kind smile, pushing up his sleeves. "But we want to take care of you. You've taken enough hits lately. Just... let us pamper you a little, okay?"

Laura peeked up at him, then at Leo—who was already adjusting the water temperature like this was the most normal thing in the world. Her heart fluttered as the steam started to rise, warm and comforting.

"Pamper," she repeated shyly. "You make it sound like I'm royalty."

Leo gave her a grin over his shoulder. "Well, you are our queen."

Donnie rolled his eyes but didn't argue. "He's not wrong."

Laura giggled softly, her nervousness fading just a bit as she slowly dipped her feet into the warm water. "You guys are seriously ridiculous..."

As she looked at Leo and Donnie's bodies beside her, something caught her eye. She expected to see Donnie's penis, but to her surprise, it was nowhere in sight. Laura definitely remembered seeing his penis before, but now his groin area looked completely different—flat, with just a sensitive-looking nub that resembled a clitoris. She blinked, taken aback, and kept staring, trying to process what she was seeing.

By then, Donnie noticed her staring at his groin and blushed slightly, his cheeks turning a shade of pink. He shifted nervously, trying to hide his discomfort. "Uh, is there something wrong?" he asked, his voice trailing off nervously.

Leo, noticing the exchange, chuckled and put an arm around Donnie's shoulders. "Don't worry, Donnie. Laura's just curious about our unique anatomy. Isn't that right, Laura?"

Laura started, her voice soft but sincere. "How does that work? I mean, you both are males... right? How does that work?"

Leo, ever the blunt one, cut in with a smirk. "We still have our dicks; we just tuck them inside when we're not using them. It's a mutant thing, babe. Nothing to be ashamed of."

Donnie blushed even more as he glared at his brother, taking a deep sigh as he added, "There's more to it than that, thanks to our turtle anatomy. Biologically, we have both male and female genitalia, but we are definitely males. It's a unique adaptation that allows us to function differently from humans. Our clitoris-like nub is actually a highly sensitive organ that serves multiple purposes, and our penises can extend and retract as needed."

Laura felt a flush spread across her own cheeks, but she was also intrigued. "Oh, I see," she said softly, her voice barely above a whisper. "That's... fascinating. So, when you're aroused, your penis extends?"

Donnie nodded, his blush fading as he became more comfortable with the conversation. "Exactly. It's an automatic response to stimulation. And when we're not aroused, it retracts back inside to keep it protected. It's a handy adaptation for our lifestyle."

Leo chuckled, giving Donnie a playful punch on the arm. "Handy indeed. Isn't that right, Donnie?"

Donnie rolled his eyes but smiled, clearly more at ease now that Laura understood their unique physiology. "Yeah, yeah. It has its advantages."

Leo, with a cheeky grin, leaned in closer to Laura, his voice a low murmur. "You know, if you're curious, I could show you exactly how it works."

Laura blushed deeply, her voice barely a whisper. "I-I don't know if that's necessary..."

Leo took her shy response as a yes, a mischievous glint in his eye. "I'll take that as a yes. Donnie here will be our very willing participant."

Donnie, who had been relaxing against the tub, sat up straight, his eyes widening in mock horror. "Oh, no you don't! I am not a guinea pig, Leo!"

Leo protested, giving Donnie a playful nudge. "Oh, come on, Dee. Don't you want to show her? It's not everyday someone is this curious about our unique anatomy."

Donnie, his eyes still glaring at Leo, insisted, "I will not. We're here to clean Laura, not study our bodies."

Leo grinned, clearly not letting it go. "Oh, come on, Dee. Laura wants to learn about us. Say, Laura, why don't you help Donnie relax? Make him feel comfortable." Donnie was shocked and said, "W-What?!"

Leo looked at Laura and asked, "What do you say, L? Do you want to help Dee relax?"

Laura nodded, her blush fading as her curiosity took over. She turned to Donnie, her voice soft and reassuring. "It's okay, Donnie. I promise I won't judge. I just want to see, w-will you show me?"

Donnie looked at her with surprise, taking a deep breath as he met her genuine gaze. "A-alright, i-if you want? But don't forget we're here to clean you."

Laura smiled, her hands gently touching Donnie's shoulders, massaging him softly to help him relax. "O-of course, Donnie."

As Donnie began to relax, Leo leaned in, his voice a low growl. "Now, watch this, Laura. You're in for a treat."

Leo turned to Donnie and said, "Dee, would you sit up on the side and spread your legs so Laura can get a good view?"

Donnie was still nervous but complied, sitting up and spreading his legs. Laura could see everything clearly, and she was quite surprised. Just as Donnie had described, she could see that they had both male and female genitalia. There were two clitoris-like nubs, one on top of the other. The bottom one was smaller, with delicate pink folds that she recognized as a vagina. She understood that the top nub was Donnie's penis, which was currently retracted.

As she looked more closely, she saw something small, no bigger than her thumb, poking out from the top nub. It was a deep purple color and seemed to be growing slightly as she watched. Laura's eyes widened in fascination, her breath hitching as she took in the unique sight.

"Is that...?" she started, her voice trailing off in awe.

Leo grinned, clearly pleased with her reaction. "Yep, that's Donnie's penis extending. Isn't it something?"

Donnie blushed deeply, his voice barely above a whisper. "Y-yeah, it's a bit sensitive right now."

Laura reached out tentatively, her fingers hovering just above the extending penis. "Can I... touch it?"

Donnie nodded, his breath coming in quick gasps. "Y-yeah, go ahead. Just be gentle."

Laura's fingers made contact, and she was surprised by the soft, velvety texture. She explored gently, feeling the unique shape and structure. Donnie let out a soft moan, his hips bucking slightly as she touched him.

"Like that?" Laura asked, her voice filled with curiosity and a growing sense of power.

As Laura continued to touch Donnie, his penis slowly began to extend further, growing harder and more prominent with each gentle stroke of her fingers. Donnie's breath hitched, and he let out a series of soft moans, his hips beginning to move in sync with her touches. His arousal was evident, and he couldn't help but make noises of pleasure, his body responding to her exploration.

"Mmm, Laura... that feels... incredible," Donnie managed to gasp out, his eyes fluttered open to look at her, filled with a mix of surprise and pleasure.

Leo, not wanting to be left out of the fun, leaned in closer to Laura, his hands beginning to explore her body. He started by cupping her breasts, his thumbs circling her nipples, eliciting a sharp intake of breath from her. "You like that, don't you, Laura?" he murmured, his voice a low growl in her ear.

Laura nodded, her focus split between the sensations Leo was creating and the amazing discovery of Donnie's anatomy. "Y-yes," she stammered, her voice breathless.

Leo smiled, clearly pleased with her response. He continued to tease her nipples, rolling them between his fingers, while his other hand trailed down her stomach, dipping below the water to find her most sensitive spot. His fingers began to circle her clit, matching the rhythm of Donnie's extending penis.

Donnie, meanwhile, was fully aroused now, his penis completely extended and throbbing with need. "Laura... you're driving me crazy," he panted, his hips bucking more insistently against her hand.

Laura looked down at Donnie's erection, fascinated by the sight. "It's so different from what I'm used to seeing," she whispered, her voice filled with awe. "But it's amazing, Donnie. You're amazing."

Donnie managed a shaky smile, his body trembling with the effort of holding back. "Glad you think so, Laura. But I don't know how much longer I can last if you keep that up."

Leo chuckled, his fingers working their magic on Laura's clit, sending waves of pleasure through her body. "Don't hold back, Dee. Let her see what you're made of."

With that encouragement, Donnie gave in, his body taking over as he began to thrust his hips more vigorously against Laura's hand. His moans filled the bathroom, mingling with the sounds of water sloshing and the soft gasps of pleasure from both Laura and Leo.

Laura was caught in a whirlwind of sensations, her body on fire with arousal as she pleasured Donnie and was pleasured by Leo. She could feel her own orgasm building, the pressure in her core growing with each expert stroke of Leo's fingers.

"Leo... Donnie... I'm close," she panted, her body tensing as she chased her release.

Leo leaned in, his lips capturing hers in a passionate kiss, his tongue exploring her mouth with a hunger that matched her own. "Then let go, Laura. We've got you," he murmured against her lips.

With that permission, Laura's body exploded in a rush of pleasure, her orgasm crashing over her in waves. She took a deep, shuddering breath, her voice barely a whisper as she rode the waves of her release. "Wow..."

Leo, seeing her reaction, grinned and said, "Well done, Laura. You got Donnie's dick to drop."

Laura looked down at Donnie, her eyes wide with wonder as she saw his throbbing, purple, flowery dick. Donnie blushed deeply, a soft smile playing on his lips. "Yeah... well done, Laura."

Leo chuckled, his fingers still gently stroking Laura's clit, prolonging her orgasm. "What's the matter, Dee? You're not tired already, are you?"

Donnie rolled his eyes but managed a small smile back at Leo. "Shut up, Leo. We're here for Laura, not me, remember?"

Leo grinned, giving Donnie a playful nudge. "True, true. But you have to admit, this is pretty amazing.

Leo grinned, giving Donnie a playful nudge. "True, true. But you have to admit, this is pretty amazing. But you are right; there's still the matter of cleaning Laura."

Donnie nodded, his expression turning into a smirk as he looked at Laura. "Indeed, we have a pressing matter to attend to."

Laura looked at Leo and Donnie, nervous sweat dripping from her forehead. "Oh crap, I thought they forgot about that," she thought to herself.

Leo and Donnie saw her sweating and grinned. "Nice try, but you're not getting out of this," Leo said.

Donnie then added, "Now then, on a serious note, Laura, we need to know exactly where Raph licked you."

Laura's eyes widened, a mix of anticipation and nervousness flashing across her face. "D-do you really need to know that?" she stammered, her voice barely above a whisper.

Leo's grin widened, his eyes sparkling with mischief. "Yes, we need to know where to clean the most. Right, Dee?"

Donnie nodded, his smirk softening into a reassuring smile. "Of course. We need to be very thorough."

Laura took a deep breath, her cheeks flushing a deeper shade of red as she shyly admitted, "H-he licked me on my neck and my... my breasts."

Leo and Donnie exchanged a glance, both raising an eyebrow. "Is that all he licked?" Leo asked, his tone skeptical.

Donnie shook his head, a knowing look in his eyes. "Somehow, I don't think that's all, is it, Laura?"

Laura bit her lip, unable to meet their gazes as she admitted, "N-no, that isn't all."

Leo reached out, gently tilting her chin up so she was looking into his eyes. "Then tell us the truth, Laura. Where else did he lick you?"

Laura hesitated for a moment before finally admitting, "H-he also licked me... down there."

Leo and Donnie both looked at each other, shock registering on their faces. "He licked you down there too?" Leo exclaimed, his voice a mix of surprise and disbelief.

"Damn it, Raph," Donnie muttered, a playful smirk returning to his face. "Even in Savage mode, He does insane things and how convenient that he doesn’t remember."

Laura nodded, a small smile playing on her lips despite her nervousness. "Y-yeah, he did. Sorry?"

Leo chuckled, his eyes softening as he looked at her. "Not at all, Laura. It's just... I had no idea Raph would be so bold to go that far. But now we know exactly where to focus our cleaning efforts."

With that, Donnie reached out and gently poked a finger to her pussy, feeling the wetness and the sensitivity of her flesh. "Mmm, someone is already excited," he murmured, his voice a low growl. "Let's see if Raph missed any spots."

Leo, not to be outdone, began to trail kisses down Laura's neck, his hands cupping her breasts, his thumbs circling her nipples, eliciting soft moans from her. "You taste so good, Laura. I can't wait to taste you".

Laura's body responded eagerly, her hips bucking against Donnie's hand as he began to stroke her clit, his fingers expertly circling the sensitive nub. "That's it, Laura," Donnie murmured. "Let us take care of you. Let us clean you properly."

As Donnie continued to rub Laura's pussy, his fingers expertly circling her clit, he could feel her body responding eagerly, her hips bucking against his hand. He leaned in, his voice a low growl in her ear. "You like that, don't you, Laura? You're so wet and ready. Mmm, you're dripping for us."

Laura moaned deeply, her eyes fluttering closed as she gave in to the sensations. "Y-yes, it feels so good," she panted, her body trembling with pleasure. "Don't stop, please."

Seeing Laura's enjoyment, Leo grinned and decided to join in on the fun. He moved closer to Laura, his hard cock already extended and throbbing. "Your turn, Laura," he said, his voice husky with desire. "I want to feel your hands on me. Stroke me, Laura. Make me feel good."

Laura opened her eyes, looking at Leo's erect penis, her arousal piqued. She reached out tentatively, her fingers wrapping around his shaft, feeling its hardness and heat. She began to stroke him, her movements tentative at first but gaining confidence as she heard the moans of pleasure from Leo.

"That's it, Laura," Leo groaned, his hips moving in sync with her strokes. "Just like that. You're doing great. Fuck, your hand feels amazing."

Donnie, not wanting to be left out, continued to rub Laura's pussy, his fingers dipping inside her, feeling her wetness and tightness. "You're so tight, Laura," he murmured. "I can feel how much you want this. Let's hear you moan for us."

Laura obliged, her moans filling the bathroom as she stroked Leo's cock more vigorously, her hand moving up and down his shaft, feeling the velvety smoothness of his skin and the hardness beneath. She could feel Leo's body tensing, his breaths coming in quick gasps as she brought him closer to the edge.

"Fuck, Laura," Leo panted. "You're going to make me come if you keep that up. I'm so close."

Donnie, sensing Leo's impending release, leaned in and whispered in Laura's ear, "Make him come, Laura. Let's see him lose control. Use that tight hand of yours and milk him dry."

Emboldened by Donnie's words, Laura increased her pace, her hand moving faster and tighter around Leo's cock. Leo's body tensed, his muscles coiling as he reached the point of no return. With a final, powerful thrust of his hips, he came, his seed spilling onto Laura's hand and stomach, his body shuddering with the force of his orgasm.

"Fuck, that was intense," Leo panted, a satisfied smile on his face as he looked at Laura. "Your turn, Dee. Let's see you drop."

Donnie grinned, his fingers still working their magic on Laura's pussy, bringing her closer and closer to the edge. "With pleasure," he said, his voice a low growl. He leaned in, his lips capturing Laura's in a passionate kiss, his tongue exploring her mouth as his fingers brought her to the brink of ecstasy.

Laura's body tensed, her orgasm building with each expert stroke of Donnie's fingers. She moaned loudly, her voice echoing in the bathroom as she cried out, "Donnie... Leo... I'm coming! Oh god, I'm coming so hard!"

Her body shook violently, her pussy clenching around Donnie's fingers as waves of ecstasy washed over her. "Yes, yes, yes!" she chanted, her voice hoarse from moaning.

Donnie, feeling Laura's pussy clench and unclench around his fingers, knew he had brought her to the heights of pleasure. He slowly withdrew his fingers, a satisfied smile on his face as he looked at the spent and sated woman before him.

"Now, Laura," Donnie said, his voice a low rumble. "It's time for us to really clean you. I want to feel that tight pussy of yours around my cock."

Laura's eyes widened with a mix of anticipation and nervousness, but she nodded, eager to experience more. Donnie positioned himself between her legs, the head of his cock pressing against her entrance. He slowly pushed in, inch by inch, feeling her tightness envelop him.

"Fuck, you're tight," Donnie groaned, his voice strained with pleasure. "So fucking tight."

Leo, not to be left out, moved behind Laura, his cock hard and ready again. He pressed against her ass, his hands gripping her hips as he slowly entered her, feeling the dual sensation of Donnie's cock through the thin barrier between them.

"Oh my god," Laura moaned, her voice a mix of pleasure and disbelief. "You both feel so good. I can feel both of you."

Leo began to move, his hips thrusting in sync with Donnie's, their cocks sliding in and out of Laura's tight holes. The room filled with the sounds of their moans and the wet slapping of flesh against flesh.

"That's it, Laura," Leo panted. "Take both of our cocks. You're doing so well."

Donnie leaned down, capturing Laura's lips in a passionate kiss, his tongue exploring her mouth as he continued to thrust into her. The sensation of being filled by both brothers was overwhelming, and Laura could feel another orgasm building.

"I'm close again," she moaned, her body tensing. "Oh god, I'm going to come again."

Leo and Donnie increased their pace, their bodies slapping against Laura's as they chased their own releases. The room was filled with their moans and the sound of their combined pleasure.

"Come with us, Laura," Donnie groaned. "Let us feel you come undone around our cocks."

With a final, powerful thrust, both brothers came, their cocks pulsing as they filled Laura with their seed. Laura cried out, her own orgasm crashing over her, her body convulsing with the intensity of her release.

"Fuck, that was amazing," Leo panted, collapsing beside Laura, his body slick with sweat.

Donnie nodded in agreement, a satisfied smile on his face as he looked at Laura. "You were incredible, Laura. Absolutely incredible."

Laura, spent and sated, smiled back at them, her body still tingling with pleasure. "That was... beyond words. Thank you, both of you."

Donnie, catching his breath, looked at Laura with a satisfied smirk. "I say that Laura is officially clean. Every inch of her has been thoroughly taken care of."

Leo chuckled, propping himself up on one elbow to look at Laura. "You sure are something else, Laura. We've never had someone as enthusiastic as you."

Laura blushed, a soft smile playing on her lips as she looked at both of them. "I have to admit, that was way more intense than I expected."

Donnie leaned in, giving her a gentle kiss on the forehead. "Our pleasure, Laura. It's not every day we get to enjoy something like this."

Leo nodded in agreement, his hand reaching out to stroke Laura's cheek. "Exactly. And we're glad you enjoyed it as much as we did."

Laura's eyes sparkled with mischief as she looked at them. "So, what now? Do we just... get out and go about our day?"

Donnie grinned, his eyes gleaming with a mix of satisfaction and lingering desire. "Well, we could. But I have to say, I'm not quite ready to let you go just yet."

Leo raised an eyebrow, a playful smirk on his face. "Oh, really? And what do you have in mind, Dee?"

Donnie's smirk turned into a full-blown grin. "I thought we could take this party to the bedroom. Give Laura the full mutant turtle experience."

Laura's eyes widened with a mix of excitement and curiosity. "The full experience? What does that entail?"

Leo leaned in, his voice a low murmur in her ear. "Let's just say, we have a few more tricks up our sleeves. And our shells."

Donnie stood up, offering his hand to Laura. "Shall we, my dear? The night is still young, and we have a lot more to show you."

Laura took Donnie's hand, a thrill of anticipation running through her as she stood up, the water cascading off her body. "Lead the way, gentlemen. I'm ready for whatever comes next."

With that, the three of them stepped out of the tub, their bodies glistening with water and the remnants of their passionate encounter. They grabbed towels, drying off quickly as they made their way to the bedroom, for them it'll be a long night of endless pleasure.

Chapter Text

Raph sat alone in the gym of the ship, the quiet hum of the ship's systems the only sound accompanying the rhythmic clank of metal. He moved through sets with robotic precision, massive weights rising and falling like feathers in his grip. Sweat beaded down his arms and soaked into the mat beneath him, but his body wasn't tired.

His mind was elsewhere.

The movements weren't helping anymore—not to focus, not to distract. That same hazy thread of memory kept pulling at him, just out of reach. Flashes of heat. Trees. A blur of motion. His heart thudding with something primal. Something animal.

And something... sweet.

He paused mid-lift, a low grunt slipping from his throat as he lowered the bar to the floor. Sitting upright, he rested his forearms on his knees and let out a long, slow breath.

His tongue slid out without thinking, running along his bottom lip and then over his sharp teeth—searching for that ghost of a taste. He couldn't explain it, but it was there. Sweet. Tangy. Like fruit. Ripe. Sticky. Real.

He swallowed hard.

"Damn it...What the hell did I eat?" he muttered under his breath, his brows knitting together.

His gaze dropped to the floor. The moment dragged, a silence stretching out between the metallic echoes of the ship. But the more he tried to shake the thought, the more images returned—blurry, like pieces of a dream slipping through his fingers.

Red-stained skin.

A face—someone's face—tilted up toward him. Big eyes and Familiar.

Then gone.

He clenched his fists, frustration brewing beneath the surface. A protective feeling stirred in his gut—like he'd been standing guard over something precious. Someone. His breathing hitched for a moment, and he pressed a hand to his chest.

"What the hell happened to me down there..."

He tried to shake it off again, standing up and grabbing the towel slung over a bench. But the memory—no, the feeling—clung to him like humidity in his lungs. He wiped his face, then looked at his reflection in the mirror. The eyes staring back were his... but part of him still wasn't sure.

"...Was I... protecting someone?"

He turned toward the doorway slowly, expression clouded with unease.

"Why does it feel like I'm missing something important?"

And despite the ship's warmth and his body's strength, Raph suddenly felt cold.

Raph sat back on the bench, chest heaving as he wiped sweat from his brow with a towel. He'd been at it for a while now—longer than usual—but no matter how many reps he pushed through, his mind wouldn't quiet.

That same weird memory kept circling.

Sweet. Something sweet on his tongue. The faint scent of fruit. The feeling of holding something—someone—close.

Raph grunted, tossing the towel aside as he leaned forward on his knees. His tongue darted out again, a subconscious twitch, like he was chasing a ghost of flavor. He growled under his breath.

"What the hell is wrong with me..."

Pushing up from the bench, he ran a hand down his face and grabbed a water bottle from the corner. The cool liquid helped, but not much.

He needed air. Not jungle air. Not recycled ship air. Just... space. A breather.

He tossed the bottle into the bin and stepped out of the gym, muttering, "Break time," to no one in particular. His body was tired, but his brain—his instincts—were wide awake.

Raph trudged out of the gym, the towel slung over his neck still damp with sweat. He told himself he just needed a break—get some water, cool off, maybe clear his head. But the truth was, that strange flicker of memory had been gnawing at him since the jungle. And now, it was getting harder to shake.

The halls of the ship were quiet, humming with the usual background noise of engine systems and distant chatter. He walked with heavy steps, not paying much attention to where he was going.

That was when he spotted her.

Laura.

Fresh out of the shower, hair still wet and clinging to her neck, bundled clothes in her arms. She looked like she was in her own world, eyes a little distant as she moved beneath a low ceiling panel.

Something in Raph's chest twitched.

Then—clang!

The sharp sound snapped everything into focus.

A vent cover broke loose above her, screws popping from the ceiling. Time slowed.

Without a thought, Raph surged forward. His muscles moved on instinct, his mind blank with pure reaction. One second Laura was standing—then she was under him, pressed flat to the floor as something crashed behind them with a metallic bang.

Silence followed, broken only by his ragged breathing.

He was on top of her.

His arms were braced to either side of her body, legs on either side of her hips. Her eyes were wide—startled, confused—but alive.

Raph's chest heaved.

And then it hit him.

The scent. Her skin. Her eyes staring up at him.

Something in his gut twisted, tight and urgent. His tongue flicked out unconsciously, dragging across his teeth.

Sweet.

Fruity.

Familiar.

A flash—pink juice. Mud. Her face, flushed and frightened. The weight of his body over hers. Her voice... calling his name?

Raph blinked. Hard.

The memories didn't come all the way back—just blurs, feelings. But they slammed into him with enough force to make him jerk back like he'd touched fire. He scrambled to his feet, heart thudding in his chest, unsure if it was from the near-miss... or what he'd just remembered.

"I—I didn't mean to—!" he blurted, avoiding her eyes. "I saw the thing falling and... I just moved. I wasn't thinking."

Laura sat up slowly, hand over her chest, still breathless.

"You okay?" he asked, voice quieter now.

She nodded, looking up at him with something unreadable in her expression. "Y-yeah... you saved me."

Raph looked away, jaw tight.

Saved her.

Just like before... hadn't he?

But the taste still lingered on his tongue. The feeling of something important—something he needed to remember—pressed behind his eyes, just out of reach.

And for the first time, Raph wasn't sure if he was afraid of what he'd done...

...or what it meant.

Raph's breath hitched as he locked eyes with her, his body still tense from the fall... but it wasn't just adrenaline anymore.

It was something else.

Something that made his skin crawl and his chest twist.

He took a step back, suddenly needing distance. "I—I gotta go," he mumbled, barely looking at her. "Just remembered I... left somethin'—in my room."

And before Laura could say a word, Raph turned and bolted down the hall.

His footsteps echoed behind him, fast and heavy. Too fast. He didn't care if it looked weird. He needed to get away.

The second he slammed the door to his room shut, he leaned back against it, heart pounding like a war drum.

"Get it together..." he growled, dragging his hands down his face.

But he couldn't.

Because as soon as he closed his eyes, he saw it.

Laura—beneath him. Her skin stained pink. Her eyes wide, breath shaky. The jungle around them. His hands on either side of her. His mouth—

His tongue.

Raph staggered away from the door, shaking his head like he could rattle the images loose.

"No, no, no—what the hell was that?!" he hissed.

But he knew.

Not fully. Not yet. But it was getting clearer.

He hadn't just seen Laura like that once.

He'd been there.

Closer than he should've been.

Closer than he could explain.

His stomach twisted with guilt and confusion and... something else.

She'd tasted like fruit. She'd smelled like the jungle. And for some reason, back then—it hadn't felt wrong.

Raph dropped onto his bed, elbows on his knees, head in his hands.

"Dammit..."

He didn't know what scared him more—the fact that he couldn't remember everything...

Or the feeling that, deep down, some part of him didn't want to forget.

He squeezed his eyes shut.

Then it hit him. Not all at once—but in flickers, like light through leaves.

Pink.

Sticky.

His tongue dragging slowly over soft skin.

Fruity.

Sweet.

Laura.

His eyes snapped open.

The image was clearer now—not a dream, not imagined. A memory. Her body, limp and hurt. His hands... no, claws. His tongue.

His face burned hot with a flush of embarrassment and something else—something guilty. He wasn't himself then. He'd been... something wild. Something instinctive. But even in that state, he'd been drawn to her. Protective. Close.

Too close.

He stood, pacing.

"No, no, no," he muttered, trying to shake it off. "It couldn't have been real. I wouldn't—"

But he stopped mid-step.

Because deep down, he knew it was real.

And the worst part?

It didn't feel wrong.

It felt like something was missing from him—something tied to her. Like a part of him still remembered what his mind refused to face.

"...Laura," he whispered, the name rolling off his tongue like a secret he wasn't ready to admit.

......

Laura stepped out of the bathroom, steam rolling past her shoulders like a fading curtain, the warmth clinging to her skin. A towel hung loosely around her frame as she padded silently down the hall. The scent of herbal soap still clung to her, clean and calming—but her thoughts were anything but.

She sighed softly, dragging the towel through her wet hair, her fingers brushing against the faint marks Donnie had left—small, tender love bites along her collarbone. Her skin still tingled from every place Leo had kissed, every slow caress they’d shared beneath the safety of blankets and darkness.

A smile ghosted across her lips. Last night had been… intense. Messy. Vulnerable. Beautiful. The kind of night that left your chest aching in the best way.

Leo had held her like she was something precious, whispering silly jokes into her ear just to keep her smiling. Donnie had been quieter, reverent almost, eyes locked with hers like he was trying to memorize every breath she took. Together, they’d made her feel like she was everything.

“It wasn’t just a night,” she whispered to herself, almost afraid to say it aloud. “It meant something.”

But even now… her smile started to falter.

As she reached her room and let the towel fall to her shoulders, she froze for a second. Her hand clenched the fabric.

Because no matter how incredible the night had been… something else kept clawing its way into her head.

That moment in the jungle. The fever haze. The monstrous wolves. The blur of motion and claws—then, safety. Warmth.

But then her mind drifted—abruptly—back to earlier that morning.

Raph.

She blinked, her steps slowing.

That moment in the hallway—when the crate above her had suddenly slipped, and before she could even react, Raph was just there. Like a bolt of instinct. One second she was under a shadow, and the next she was staring up into his wide, white eyes, pinned beneath him.

His arms had caged around her, strong and protective. His breath had been heavy, his body trembling as if some beast inside him had stirred. And for a moment, something flashed behind those eyes. Something old. Something wild.

Laura bit her lip.

He had pulled away fast, muttering some excuse and disappearing down the hall. But his face had been red—really red—and his gaze had locked onto her like she was more than just a friend. More than someone to save.

Was it… the same look from before? From the jungle?

No. That’s impossible, she told herself quickly, brushing the thought away. He didn’t remember that. He couldn’t.

But her chest still fluttered thinking about it.

Maybe she should talk to him. Just to check in… right?

She tightened the towel around herself and sighed. “What is going on with me?” she muttered, stepping toward her room. “Why do I feel like I’m balancing on a tightrope?”

She didn’t have an answer.

But she knew one thing for sure—Raph was starting to remember something.

And that… could change everything.

Chapter Text

It had been three days.
Three long, restless days since the moment he’d shielded her—since the second his instincts flared to life and he found himself on top of Laura, arms braced, eyes wide with something raw and ancient surging through him. He could still feel the way her breath hitched beneath him, still see the stunned look in her eyes.
Raph hadn’t meant to freeze. He didn’t even remember moving—his body had just acted. Protected her. Shielded her like it mattered more than anything else in the world.
But what haunted him most wasn’t that moment. It was what came after.
The images.
Flashes.
Smell of rain-soaked mud. Her scent. Fruit. Blood. The rush of adrenaline. The sound of her heartbeat—fast, but not afraid.
And the way something inside him had calmed only when she was close.
He hadn’t said anything. Not to his brothers. Not even to Mikey, who had caught him spacing out more than once. Instead, Raph spent hours in the gym, punching, lifting, throwing his body into motion just to shut the memories up. But they weren’t going away. They were getting louder.
And clearer.
He remembered her eyes in the cave—wide, unsure. Her voice trembling when she spoke his name, even though he didn’t know it then.
He remembered the pink juice. The scent on her skin.
His breath hitched as he sat on the edge of his bed, elbows on his knees, hands clasped tightly. His nails dug into his palm, but he welcomed the pain. It grounded him.
He didn’t know what any of this meant.
But Laura… she was in all of it.
She wasn’t just a blurry face anymore. She was the tether. The missing piece from the wild fog that had overtaken his mind.
And no matter how much he tried to ignore it, one thing was becoming painfully clear.
He hadn’t just protected her because of instinct.
It was something more.
Something real.
The way Laura had looked up at him, stunned but not afraid.
The way his body had reacted before his mind had formed a thought.
The pressure of his arms around her. Protective. Possessive.
Since that moment, fragments had started to return—fleeting flashes at first, like scenes from a half-remembered dream. The scent of fruit on her skin. The feel of her warmth against him in the cave. The strange pull in his chest whenever she was near. It made no sense, but every day the haze lifted just a little more.
And with that clarity came a new kind of fear.
What had he done back then?
What had he become?
Raph rubbed his face with both hands, muttering under his breath. “Get a grip…”
But the harder he tried to forget, the stronger it came back.
She had been there. With him. In that feral time.
His breathing quickened.
He needed answers.
But how the shell was he supposed to ask her?
"Hey, I think I was some kind of beast version of myself and maybe I licked someone clean in a jungle cave?"
No. Hell no.
Raph clenched his jaw and let out a low growl of frustration. His fists were shaking now.
Why her? Why was it Laura who kept coming back to him? She was close to the others—Donnie, Leo—but somehow, every flicker of instinct, every pulse of memory that returned, led back to her. Like she was the thread that kept the beast grounded. The scent that soothed. The heartbeat that steadied him.
And that look on her face, that day in the engine bay—shock, confusion, something else… something he recognized from the cave. She knew. She had to know something too.
He scrubbed a hand down his face. He could barely look at her now. Every time he did, he felt it all rushing back like a tidal wave—primal and confusing and… soft. It didn’t make sense.
But he couldn’t stop thinking about it.
Couldn’t stop thinking about her.
…..
Something was… off about Raph.
Laura hadn’t said anything out loud. Not yet. But she had noticed it right away—since the day Raph shielded her. It was in the way he looked at her.
Or rather, how he didn’t.
Raph barely said a word to her.
He spoke to Mikey, gave grunts to Donnie, and even rolled his eyes at Leo like usual. But when it came to her… it was different. Quiet. Hesitant. Uncomfortable. Not like him at all.
The first time she’d tried to sit next to him at breakfast, he stood up mid-bite and moved across the table. No explanation. No eye contact. No nothing.
The second time, she caught him staring. Just for a moment. His eyes had narrowed like he was trying to figure something out—like he was searching her face for a piece of a memory that wouldn’t settle. But the second she met his gaze, he looked away and mumbled something before leaving the room.
The third time?
He flinched when her hand accidentally brushed his arm.
Laura tried not to take it personally. She tried to brush it off. He went through something traumatic, she told herself. It’s probably nothing. He doesn’t even remember what happened.
But she wasn’t so sure anymore.
Because while Raph was clearly trying to act normal around everyone else, he didn’t even try with her. And that spoke louder than anything.
She leaned on the metal frame of the observation window, arms crossed, watching the stars drift by outside the ship. Her reflection hovered faintly in the glass, but all she could see was Raph’s face from that moment in the jungle—wild eyes, heavy breathing, the way he hovered over her like she was the only thing that mattered.
And now?
Now he wouldn’t even look at her.
Laura bit her lip, heart twisting with unease. She didn’t know what was worse: that Raph was clearly remembering something... or that he might already know what he did.
Enough was enough….she needs to talk to him.
Laura stood just outside the gym entrance, arms folded tightly across her chest, heart thudding. She’d seen him sneak out again, avoiding her gaze, avoiding everyone. But mostly her. She was tired of pretending not to notice.
She inhaled deeply and stepped inside.
The gym was quiet now. Raph stood near the weight rack, his broad spiky shell to her, towel slung over one shoulder. His posture was rigid—tense, like he’d sensed her before she even made a sound.
“Raph?” she called softly.
He froze but didn’t turn around. His shoulders were stiff. He grabbed the bag to steady it, resting his forehead against the worn leather.
“I’m fine,” he muttered.
Laura stepped inside, crossing the room quietly. “You don’t look fine.”
“I just got a lot on my mind, okay?” he said, still not facing her. His tone wasn’t sharp—just tired. Like the weight he carried was finally starting to wear him down.
“It’s been three days,” she said quietly. “And you’ve barely looked at me.”
Raph’s hands clenched tighter, the leather of his wraps creaking under the strain. He stared at the floor, jaw working as if chewing on words that didn’t want to come out.
“I noticed,” she continued, taking a few steps closer. “You’ve been avoiding me. Flinching. Like I’m gonna bite.”
Still, silence.
Laura stopped just a few feet behind him, voice softer now. “What’s going on with you?”
Raph swallowed hard. His shoulders rose with a shaky inhale. Finally, he spoke—his voice rough, barely above a whisper.
“I... I’m starting to remember.”
That made her still.
“I see flashes,” he said, voice low and hoarse, still not facing her. “From the jungle. That cave. You.”
Laura paused, staying near the door, watching his back.
“I remember… protectin’ you. Fightin’ somethin’. And…” His hands clenched at his sides, jaw locking. “I remember touchin’ you. And—” He winced, shame flickering across his features. “I remember that….. I… clean you up….with my tongue.…”
Slowly, he turned to face her. His eyes were shadowed with guilt, and beneath it, something deeper—fear.
“I’m so sorry, Laura,” he said, barely above a whisper. “I know I wasn’t myself. I didn’t remember anything. But that’s not an excuse. I touched you without askin’. Even if it was to help… even if I didn’t mean nothin’ by it. It still ain’t right. And if you can’t forgive me—I get it. But please…”
His voice cracked.
“Just don’t hate me.”
Laura’s heart clenched. The strongest of them all—her shield, her tank—looked on the verge of crumbling.
“I’m sorry I didn’t remember sooner,” Raph added, eyes dropping. “I liked spendin’ time with you before. But after we got back…At first, I didn’t know why. I thought maybe it was just relief or adrenaline, but now… now I get it. And when the memories started creepin’ in… I got scared. Scared of what I did. Scared you’d hate me for it. Scared that I crossed some line I couldn’t come back from. I thought maybe I could live with you not forgivin’ me… but if you hated me? I don’t think I could handle that.”
She didn’t hesitate.
Laura stepped forward and gently placed a hand on his arm. “Raph. Look at me.”
He did—slowly, cautiously—like he was bracing for impact.
“You didn’t hurt me,” she said, steady and sure. “You saved me.”
The storm in his eyes flickered—confusion, relief, disbelief.
“I was lost,” Laura said quietly, breaking the silence between them. Her voice carried a weight that made Raph freeze mid-punch, the heavy bag swinging back and forth from his last hit. She stood in the doorway of the gym, watching him. “Alone. Scared. Something was chasing me, and I didn’t know if I’d make it.”
Raph’s fists slowly uncurled, arms tense at his sides. He didn’t turn around, but his head dropped, his breathing uneven.
“I woke up in that cave,” she went on, stepping further into the room. “I didn’t know where I was, or who had brought me there. But I was safe. My body was covered, and there was a fire keeping me warm.”
“You didn’t remember me,” she said, closer now, her footsteps quiet against the floor. “But even when you weren’t… yourself, something inside you still protected me. You could’ve left me there, but you didn’t.”
Raph finally turned, his shoulders tense, eyes shadowed with guilt. “I don’t know why I did it. I wasn’t thinkin’. I didn’t know it was you.”
“I know,” she said, nodding. “But that’s what makes it matter more. You didn’t remember who I was, but you still helped me. Your instincts weren’t just wild—they were good. You kept me safe.”
Raph shook his head, looking away. “It don’t feel right. I was… different. Wrong. Like something was crawling under my skin, messin’ with my head.”
“You weren’t wrong, Raph,” she said, stepping close enough to place a gentle hand on his arm. “You were scared, confused, and alone out there. But even then, your first instinct was to protect. That wasn’t the monster acting—that was you. The real you.”
He let out a long, shaky breath, like the pressure in his chest finally cracked open.
“I ain’t been able to sleep,” he admitted hoarsely. “I keep seein’ flashes. You… that cave. I didn’t know if it was real. I didn’t know if I… hurt you.”
“You didn’t,” she promised, squeezing his arm. “You helped me. And I haven’t stopped thinking about it since. I don’t know what would’ve happened if you hadn’t found me.”
He looked at her, finally meeting her eyes. His gaze was raw, vulnerable. “You’re not… scared of me?”
Laura shook her head without hesitation. “No. I never was.”
Another silence settled—heavy, but healing.
“I could never hate you, Raph,” she said softly. “Not for that. Not for anything.”
He swallowed hard, that last wall in him starting to give way. “Thank you,” he murmured, voice thick with emotion.
Laura gave him a small, honest smile. “Next time something’s haunting you, come talk to me. You don’t have to carry it all by yourself.”
He nodded slowly, the weight not gone—but no longer his alone.
“…Okay.”
Their eyes locked—uncertain but sincere. Something fragile passed between them: a thread of connection, not entirely understood, but unmistakably real.
Without another word, Laura stepped in and wrapped her arms around him.
Raph stiffened at first, caught off guard. His breath hitched as her warmth pressed against his plastron chest. For a second, he didn’t move—like his body didn’t know how to react. Then, slowly, his arms came around her, holding her close. His embrace was careful at first, almost unsure, like he didn’t trust himself not to break something so small and not to mention a human.
She didn’t flinch.
Laura rested her cheek against his plastron, listening to the heavy, uneven beat of his heart. “You’re not a monster, Raph,” she whispered. “You never were.”
His grip tightened just a little, not in fear, but in relief. His forehead lowered until it gently touched the top of her head. The gym around them faded into quiet stillness, the hum of the ship’s systems a distant murmur.
“…I didn’t think you’d still look at me the same,” he admitted, voice low and raw. “After what I became.”
Laura pulled back just enough to look up at him. Her expression was soft, but her eyes were clear—steadfast. “You weren’t yourself… but you still saved me. Protected me. That says more than you think.”
Raph swallowed hard, jaw tightening against the emotion threatening to break through. “I didn’t want to scare you.”
“You didn’t,” she said. “You made me feel safe. Even when you didn’t know who I was.”
They stood there for a long moment, the silence no longer heavy, but warm—charged with something fragile and unspoken. She reached forward, pulling him into a quiet hug once more, arms wrapping around his middle.
Then, slowly, he hugged her back.
Laura closed her eyes against his chest, listening to the rhythm of his heartbeat—strong, steady, real. Neither of them spoke, afraid to break the moment, afraid to say too much or not enough.
When they finally pulled apart, it was only by a few inches.
Raph looked down at her, his hand still resting lightly on her arm.
And then, without overthinking it, he leaned in.
His lips brushed hers in a kiss—tentative at first, unsure. Testing. Honest.
Laura's eyes widened, breath catching in her throat. Her heart skipped, confused and flustered by the sudden intimacy. She didn’t move—couldn’t—stunned by the warmth of it, the honesty, the way his rough edges melted into something entirely human for just a heartbeat.
He pulled back just enough to look her in the eyes again, his own wide with surprise—like he couldn’t believe he had just done that.
Laura stood there, flabbergasted, blinking up at him as her brain tried to catch up.
Neither of them spoke.
But the air between them said enough.

Chapter Text

The kiss ended too fast.
Raph pulled back like he’d been burned, his eyes wide and uncertain. His breathing was uneven, his large form tense, as if unsure whether to fight, flee, or apologize. “I—I didn’t mean…” he started, voice gravelly with confusion and something else—fear.
Laura blinked up at him, her lips still tingling. “It’s okay,” she managed, though her voice betrayed the storm inside her. Her heart thudded loud in her chest. Not because she was angry.
But because… part of her wanted him to do it again.
They stood there, suspended in a charged silence—until the gym door creaked open.
“Yo, Raph!” Mikey’s voice rang out, cheerful and oblivious. “You in here? Draxum says breakfast’s ready and we’re meeting in the medbay!”
Raph jumped, the tension snapping through his muscles. Laura instinctively stepped back, heart racing. Mikey’s footsteps echoed closer. They barely had time to compose themselves.
“Yeah,” Raph called back, voice rougher than usual. “Be right there.”
Mikey poked his head in, smiling. “There you are! You guys look like you’ve seen a ghost.” His brow furrowed for just a second—Doctor Feelings flickering to life—but he shrugged it off. “Come on, pancakes are calling.”
When he disappeared again, the air between Laura and Raph grew heavier.
She rubbed her arm. “We should—”
“Yeah,” Raph said quickly. He turned away first, the weight of what just happened dragging behind him. “Let’s go.”
Raph barely waited for Laura before pushing out of the gym, walking fast, his steps heavier than usual. Laura followed a few paces behind, her mind spinning. Her lips still buzzed from the kiss, her chest felt tight—but not from panic. From guilt. From confusion. From the heat of something she hadn’t prepared for.
She already had something with Leo and Donnie.
But when Raph kissed her, there’d been no fear. No hesitation. Just instinct. Raw, honest instinct.
She didn’t know what scared her more—that he kissed her, or that part of her wanted him to.
They reached the medbay where everyone was already gathered—Leo perched casually on the edge of a console, Donnie scanning data, and Mikey holding a stack of pancakes like a trophy. Raph slid into the room like nothing had happened, leaning against the wall, arms folded tight across his chest.
Leo glanced at him, brow furrowing just slightly. “You okay?”
Raph grunted. “Peachy.”
Donnie looked up briefly. His eyes flicked from Raph… to Laura. And lingered there, just long enough for her stomach to twist.
Laura kept her expression neutral as she crossed the room, but she could feel it—Donnie’s eyes on her, Leo subtly watching Raph.
Something in the air had shifted.
“Laura, you good?” Leo asked, a touch too casual.
She nodded quickly. “Yeah, just… tired.”
Donnie raised a brow. “Since when do you sweat after being tired?”
Mikey squinted suspiciously. “Wait… are you two hiding something?”
“No!” Laura blurted, a little too fast.
Mikey blinked, then gave a dramatic gasp. “You were sneaking pancakes without me, weren’t you?!”
Everyone looked at him.
Raph blinked. “What?”
Leo sighed. “Mikey…”
But Mikey grinned. “Hey, just sayin’! You both looked like you just ran from a syrup heist.”
Laura forced a laugh, playing along, but Leo didn’t drop it entirely. He exchanged a subtle look with Donnie, who gave the smallest shake of his head—not yet.
Later, when the group dispersed, Raph had locked himself in his room. He paced, growling low to himself. The memory of the kiss, her surprised expression, the feeling in his chest when it happened—it was all too much.
He punched his pillow, then slumped on the edge of his bed.
What the hell’s wrong with me…?
But deep down, something told him: this wasn’t wrong. It was real. And maybe that’s what scared him the most.
Meanwhile, Laura shut her door behind her with a quiet click, the silence of her quarters wrapping around her like a blanket she couldn’t get warm under.
She leaned against it for a moment, hand pressed to her chest.
Her heart was still fluttering.
No—racing.
She hadn’t expected that. The kiss. The way Raph had looked at her like she was the only thing tethering him to reality. It wasn’t awkward. It wasn’t a mistake. It was real.
Too real.
And that was the problem.
She stepped into her bathroom, splashing cold water on her face. It didn’t help. Her lips still tingled. Her cheeks still burned.
She closed her eyes, pressing her fingers to her temples. Get a grip, Laura. Breathe.
But then—Leo.
And Donnie.
Her heart twisted.
when Raph kissed her… her mind hadn’t screamed in protest. Her body hadn’t pulled away. If anything, she had leaned into it. Welcomed it. And that terrified her.
A knock pulled her from her thoughts.
She froze.
“Laura?” Leo’s voice. Calm. Warm. Too warm. “You in there?”
She glanced at the mirror. Her face was a mess of emotions.
“Yeah,” she called, voice a little hoarse. “Come in.”
The door creaked open, and Leo slipped in, followed a second later by Donnie, who was fidgeting with a data tablet—but clearly not focused on it.
Laura turned slowly.
“We wanted to check on you,” Donnie said, his tone light—but there was tension under the surface.
“You’ve been… quiet,” Leo added.
She hesitated. “Just tired.”
“You sure?” Leo’s eyes searched hers. “Because you’ve looked distracted all day.”
Donnie stepped closer, placing the tablet down. “You’re flushed. Elevated heart rate. Muscles slightly tense. Either you ran a marathon in secret or something’s bothering you.”
Laura’s throat tightened. They were too observant. Too close. She couldn’t lie—not completely.
“I… I’ve just been thinking a lot lately,” she said softly.
“About us?” Leo asked gently.
Laura’s eyes flicked to his, then to Donnie—both looking at her with concern, not suspicion. Not yet. And that made her guilt worse.
She nodded, choosing her words carefully. “About… what we are. What we’re keeping from everyone. I just… needed space to think.”
Leo stepped forward, reaching out to cup her cheek. “Hey. You don’t have to carry that alone. We’re here. With you.”
Donnie placed a hand on her shoulder, his touch grounding. “Whatever’s going on, we’ll figure it out.”
Laura swallowed hard. Her heart was still fluttering—but now for entirely different reasons.
“Thanks,” she whispered. “I mean it.”
They both nodded, not pressing further—for now.
But Laura knew the storm hadn’t passed. It was just getting started.
And she was standing right in the middle of it.
Raph on the other hand, His heart pounding, face burning like he’d just done a full hour of sparring—only this wasn’t adrenaline. It was something heavier. Stickier. Real.
Raph sat down hard on the edge of his bed, elbows on his knees, hands dragging over his face. His mind was a storm: the kiss, Laura’s stunned expression, the moment her lips hesitated—and didn’t pull away.
He hadn’t meant to do it. Not really. Not consciously. It was like… his body had just moved. Like instinct. The same instinct that told him to shield her from the falling debris. The same one that once told him, in a jungle haze, that she mattered more than anything else.
And now?
Now she was gone. And he was alone with the weight of a kiss he couldn’t take back.
“I messed up,” he muttered to no one, running a hand down his face again. “I messed up big time.”
But the worst part—the thing that made his stomach twist—wasn’t that he kissed her.
It was that for the briefest second… she kissed him back.
Not fully. Not clearly. But there’d been something—an echo, a pause, a softness in the way she hadn’t shoved him away.
And that scared the hell out of him.
Because what if she was just shocked? What if it wasn’t okay? What if he’d crossed a line he didn’t even see coming?
He clenched his fists again, hard. His nails dug into his palms.
Raph hadn’t moved in a while.
He lay on his bed, the quiet hum of the ship around him, but his thoughts were anything but still. That kiss… it replayed in his mind like a stuck record, every detail burned into him. Her breath hitching. The warmth of her lips. The startled look in her eyes. The way she didn’t pull away.
His heart beat faster just thinking about it.
But then the guilt twisted, low and sharp in his chest.
“What the hell were you thinking, Raph…” he muttered, dragging a hand over his face. “She’s not yours.”
He sat up abruptly, elbows on his knees, palms pressed to his temples.
Raph stared at the ceiling of his room, the hum of the ship’s systems barely registering over the noise in his head.
The kiss.
He didn’t mean to do it. It just… happened. Like the jungle had rewired something deep inside him, some part of him that still didn’t understand boundaries or words—just feelings. Instinct.
And right now, that instinct was screaming.
His heart was pounding, not from adrenaline or battle, but from the memory of how Laura had looked up at him—wide-eyed, stunned, lips parted, her breath catching like he’d knocked all the air out of her. Then she didn’t push him away.
That part haunted him the most.
"Why didn’t she push me away?"
Raph let out a groan and sat up, dragging both hands down his face. His cheeks still burned with heat he couldn’t shake. Something between shame and want.
He didn’t regret it—not entirely.
But he was afraid of what it meant.
And even more afraid of what it didn’t.
A part of him still felt like that wild version of himself—the one who didn’t understand words, who only knew how to protect what mattered. Back then, Laura mattered. She was the anchor in all that chaos. And even now, three days later, that feeling hadn’t gone away.
“I’m not supposed to feel this,” he muttered, staring at the wall. “She’s not mine. She’s not—”
He stopped again.
Because saying it out loud made it worse.
He’d seen it—those little glances Leo gave her. The way Donnie spoke to her with that rare softness. None of them ever said anything, but Raph wasn’t blind. Maybe he didn’t want to believe it. Maybe he thought he had imagined it. But now?
Now it all made too much sense.
“She’s with them,” he whispered, throat tight.
He didn’t know it. But it felt true. And that was worse than knowing.
He clenched his fists, jaw tightening. Not out of anger at them… but because something in his chest was cracking, and he didn’t know how to hold it together.
That kiss hadn’t been some wild instinct. Not entirely.
It was him.
Raph wanted to kiss her.
That was the worst part.
He wanted her. And now he couldn’t pretend it was just instinct anymore.
Not when it felt real.
He stood up abruptly, pacing his room like a caged animal. Muscles tense. Thoughts racing. His tongue flicked unconsciously over his teeth—a leftover habit from the jungle. A habit he couldn't break.
Just breathe. Just forget it. Just pretend it didn’t mean anything.
But every time he closed his eyes, he saw her face.
And every time his heart beat, it whispered a name he hadn’t meant to attach so tightly to his own:
Laura.

Chapter Text

The storage room was dim, lit only by a flickering overhead panel that hadn't been fixed in weeks. Most of the crew forgot it existed—crammed between engineering and the unused supply lockers. But Raph liked it that way. It was quiet. Forgotten. A place to be left alone.

He sat on an overturned crate, head bowed, one leg bouncing restlessly. The room still smelled faintly of old coolant and metal polish. His fingers drummed against his thigh, trying to keep his thoughts at bay.

But they wouldn't leave him alone.

The kiss.

The way Laura had looked at him right before it happened—soft, uncertain, but she hadn't pulled away. And that was the part that kept replaying in his head.

He didn't know what to do with that.

The door hissed softly behind him.

"Figured I'd find you here," Mikey's voice came gently, not teasing or loud, but careful—doctor feelings mode.

Raph didn't look up. "What gave it away? My complete lack of people skills or the fact that I've been dodging everyone for hours?"

Mikey stepped in and shut the door behind him. "Little bit of both."

He walked over, not sitting down right away. Just watching his big brother like he was trying to read past the shell and muscle.

"You okay?" Mikey finally asked.

Raph snorted. "What kinda question is that?"

"The kind I ask when you've got a storm behind your eyes and no umbrella."

That made Raph pause. He ran a hand over his face and leaned back with a heavy sigh. "I did somethin' dumb."

Mikey tilted his head. "Dumb like... 'I-punched-a-hole-in-the-engine-room-again' dumb? Or dumb like... heart kinda dumb?"

Raph hesitated. Then muttered, "Second one."

Mikey finally sat beside him, nodding slowly. "Thought so. Want to talk about it?"

"...Not really."

"Want to sit here in silence while I awkwardly guess what happened until you give in?"

"...You're not gonna leave, are you?"

"Nope."

Raph was quiet for a moment. Then, in a low voice, he said, "Something happened... and now I can't stop thinkin' about it."

Mikey sat beside him, patiently waiting. "Wanna narrow that down? 'Cause your 'something' could range from punching a hole in a wall to existential crisis over pancakes."

Raph gave a dry snort. "It's... about Laura."

Mikey's brow raised slightly, but his voice stayed soft. "What about her?"

Raph leaned forward, elbows resting on his knees, hands clenched. "Back in the jungle... When I was in savage weirdness. Barely knew what I was doing or who Laura was at the time. But I remember her. Not her name or face at first, just... this feeling. Like I had to protect her. Like she was important."

Mikey's tone was calm, but his eyes were sharp. "Instinct."

"Yeah," Raph murmured. "It didn't feel like just instinct, though. It felt... deeper. And now that we're back, I look at her and—it's like part of me still ain't snapped out of it."

Mikey nodded, encouraging him.

"I don't know what to do with that," Raph admitted, voice low. "It's not like I can just shake it off. And I'm scared that maybe I crossed a line. That maybe I did somethin' I don't remember."

Mikey leaned back a little, letting the silence fill the air for a beat before speaking. "Do you remember hurting her?"

"No. Never. I remember protecting her. Holding her when she was hurt. Cleaning a wound. Stuff like that." Raph swallowed thickly. "It's blurry, but... I know I didn't mean harm."

"Then that's what matters," Mikey said. "She's not scared of you, is she?"

Raph shook his head. "No. She talks to me, looks at me like... like she trusts me. That just makes it worse somehow."

"Why worse?"

"Because I don't know if it's real. Or if it's just... leftovers from that wild part of me." He clenched his fists again. "I don't know how to be around her anymore."

Mikey reached into his hoodie pocket and pulled out a wrapped protein bar, silently offering it.

Raph blinked. "What's this?"

"Because you clearly need an emotional support snack."

Despite the weight in his chest, a small, rough laugh escaped Raph. "You're such a weirdo."

"Hey," Mikey grinned, "weird's what holds this family together."

They sat in quiet for a few more moments. No answers, no big decisions—just a shared silence.

But for now, that was enough.

Later that afternoon – Common Room

Laura sat cross-legged on one of the cushioned benches in the ship's lounge, absentmindedly scrolling through a datapad Donnie had given her to review environmental readings. She wasn't really reading, though.

Her eyes kept flicking across the room—to Raph.

He was there, seated near the corner, sharpening one of his smaller blades. His brow was furrowed, movements mechanical, like he was going through the motions just to stay busy. He hadn't looked at her once.

Since the kiss, he'd barely spoken to her at all.

Her heart fluttered uneasily when she remembered that moment in the gym—the kiss. Brief, unexpected, but intense. It had left her spinning. But Raph? He'd pulled away like he'd touched a live wire. Since then, he'd been avoiding her like she might burn him again.

"Was it a mistake?" she wondered, clutching the datapad a little tighter.

She glanced at Donnie and Leo, who were chatting quietly near the other side of the room. Both of them looked relaxed, unaware. And that only made her stomach twist harder. They didn't know.

They didn't know what had happened. What she'd let happen.

What she'd wanted—just for that second.

Laura looked back at Raph. He stood suddenly, grunting something about "getting some air," and disappeared down the corridor.

Her fingers hovered over the edge of the datapad.

"Why won't he talk to me?"

She was about to get up and follow when Donnie's voice pulled her back. "Hey, you okay?"

Laura blinked and turned to him. "Huh? Yeah. Just... tired."

Leo raised a brow, but didn't push. "You've been staring into space for like five minutes."

Laura gave a weak smile. "Sorry. Jungle brain lag."

Donnie chuckled and went back to whatever he was doing, but Leo kept watching her—eyes narrowed, thoughtful.

Laura looked away quickly.

Something was starting to shift. Raph was pulling away. Leo was starting to suspect something. And she was caught in the middle, torn between a secret she didn't fully understand and a heart that wouldn't settle.

A little later

Leo leaned against the wall just outside the common room, arms folded, watching the corridor Raph had just stormed down.

Donnie stood beside him, adjusting his goggles.

"She's definitely acting off," Donnie muttered.

Leo didn't answer at first. His gaze lingered on Laura, who was still in the room, staring down at her feet with a look that screamed distracted.

"Yeah. And so is Raph," Leo finally said.

Donnie nodded. "You noticed that too."

"For three days now," Leo murmured. "He's been... weird. Jumpy. Quiet. Not like brooding-Raph-quiet. Like... guilt-quiet."

"And He's been avoiding being alone with Laura," Donnie added, brow furrowed.

Leo's voice was careful. "You think something happened?"

Donnie hesitated. "Not sure. But one things for sure, something is weird."

Leo looked down the hall again. "Maybe we should ask her."

Donnie gave him a side glance. "Together?"

Leo smirked faintly. "Of course. We're the boyfriend squad, remember?"

Donnie gave a soft snort, but his eyes were serious again in an instant. "We need to be careful. If something did happened, we can't come at her with suspicion. She'll shut down."

Leo didn't say anything for a beat. Then, "We just want to know she's okay."

Donnie gave a slow nod. "Exactly."

They exchanged a silent look — the kind that only worked between people who shared something unspoken — then pushed off the wall and started down the corridor together.

The door creaked open slowly.

Laura stood near her bed, one hand still gripping the edge of the blanket as Leo stepped in first, followed quietly by Donnie. Neither said anything right away. The air between them was thick — not tense, but charged. Like the moment before thunder.

Leo closed the door behind them gently.

“We didn’t mean to corner you,” he said softly, stepping closer, hands in his pockets. “But something’s... off. You’ve been distracted since we got back.”

Donnie added, “We just want to understand. If something’s bothering you — if something happened — we want you to feel like you can tell us.”

Laura looked between the two of them. Their faces were calm, open. Not angry. Not accusatory.

Just… concerned.

She opened her mouth, then closed it again. Her thoughts tangled in her throat. Her mind screamed for a way out — to change the subject, to lie, to deflect — but her heart thudded heavy against her chest. She couldn’t hide this forever.

“I…” she started, then stopped.

Donnie stepped forward, his voice gentle. “You don’t have to tell us everything. Just the truth.”

Laura let out a slow breath. “Something did happen,” she said quietly, her gaze dropping to the floor. “But not something I planned.”

She paused, fingers tightening around the edge of the blanket. “It was after the cave… after he saved me.”

Donnie’s brow furrowed slightly. Leo tilted his head, arms crossed, both of them waiting silently.

Laura’s throat felt dry. She raised her eyes to meet theirs and just said it.

“Raph kissed me.”

The words dropped like a brick into the quiet room.

Leo blinked. Once. Then again, slower this time.

Donnie tilted his head like a confused computer trying to process new data.

Leo finally broke the silence. “…Our Raph?”

Laura nodded.

“Big guy? Red bandana? Talks with his fists?”

“Yes, Leo,” she muttered, face heating. “That Raph.”

Donnie turned to him, deadpan. “Nardo, we have one brother named Raph. Who else do you think she was talking about?”

Leo shrugged. “I don’t know! Maybe it was some jungle spirit in the shape of Raph?”

Donnie let out a small scoff. “You sound like Mikey.”

Leo waved a hand. “Hey, I had ‘Raph punches a hole in the ship wall’ before ‘Raph kisses a girl’ on my personal timeline.”

Laura groaned and buried her face in her hands. “Guys, seriously…”

Donnie gave her a gentler smile. “Hey, we’re not teasing you. Well… not a lot.”

Leo’s grin softened as he stepped closer. “We’re just surprised. Not mad.”

Donnie added, “I mean, yeah, a little stunned. You’re telling us our brother kissed our girlfriend. That’s not usually how our mornings start.”

Laura peeked over her hands, cheeks flushed. “So… you’re not going to challenge him to a duel or something?”

Leo gave her a deadpan look. “What are we, pirates?”

Donnie smirked. “Speak for yourself. I’d win.”

“Don’t push it, Dee.”

Despite the awkwardness, Laura laughed — a small, breathy sound that eased some of the pressure in her chest.

Leo reached for her hand and gave it a reassuring squeeze. “We’ll figure this out. One weird, emotional moment at a time.”

Chapter Text

Laura stood in the corridor outside the storage bay, her fingers nervously tapping the tablet in her hands.

She had noticed it—Raph's silence. The way he'd duck into other rooms when she entered, how his shoulders tensed anytime their eyes almost met. It didn't make sense. He had kissed her. Then vanished behind distance and unreadable silence.

She wanted to talk to him. She needed to. But something in her stomach twisted every time she tried to bring herself to do it. It wasn't just fear—it was guilt. And the weight of two other pairs of eyes that watched her more carefully now.

Donnie and Leo hadn't said anything since the talk.

But they knew. And they were watching.

Laura sighed and started toward the storage bay—where she'd been told Raph had gone to help move a few heavy crates. She wasn't planning to say anything. Just... maybe be near him for a second. That was all.

The door slid open with a soft hiss.

He was there. Lifting a crate like it weighed nothing, his back to her.

"Need help?" she asked, her voice quieter than she intended.

Raph froze.

There was a beat of silence before Raph finally noticed her presence, his back still turned. His shoulders tensed but he didn't say anything.

Laura cleared her throat softly. "You always lift weights when you're avoiding people?"

Raph grunted, setting the massive dumbbell down with a dull thud. "Didn't realize I needed a chaperone."

"I'm not here to babysit," she said, stepping into the room. "Just... checking in."

He turned toward her, his expression unreadable—eyes shadowed, guarded. "You don't need to do that."

Laura shrugged, masking her nerves with a half-smile. "Maybe I want to."

That earned a slight twitch of his brow, but he didn't respond. The silence stretched between them again.

"I haven't seen you much the last few days," she added carefully. "I noticed you've been... avoiding me."

"I've been training," Raph replied shortly.

"In every room I'm not in?"

He stiffened at that, jaw tightening.

Laura let out a slow breath and walked toward the water dispenser near the wall, brushing past him—too close, probably. But she didn't stop.

She reached for a cup, but her hand brushed the edge of the stack too hard. It toppled.

She bent quickly to catch them.

So did Raph.

Their hands collided.

Both froze.

His hand, twice the size of hers, hovered for a heartbeat before slowly pulling back—like her touch had shocked him.

Laura looked up, eyes wide—and saw it.

That flicker.

His breath hitched, eyes searching hers like he was trying to place a memory that had just come screaming back to life.

He took a step back, stumbling slightly. "I—I need to go."

"Raph—?"

But he was already halfway across the room, shoulders stiff, like he was fleeing a battle he didn't know how to fight.

In the hallway just outside, he leaned back against the wall, eyes squeezed shut.

"...Crap," Raph whispered, dragging a hand down his face. "What the hell am I supposed to do with that?"

The mission briefing room aboard the ship pulsed with the low hum of overhead lights. Everyone sat around the curved holo-table, the air charged with something more than just anticipation. Raph sat hunched in his seat, arms crossed, eyes flicking toward the screen, then away—occasionally landing on Laura before quickly turning away again.

Sunita stood at the head of the table, her semi-translucent, pastel-green slime form shimmering under the light. Her long hair was swept back today in a glowing swirl, and her usual wide smile was in place as she pulled up a 3D projection of a new planet's surface.

"Okay, team!" she beamed, clapping her hands—well, more like creating a satisfying squish-snap motion. "We've got a short recon mission. Low threat, low exposure, high curiosity!"

Mikey leaned in, clearly intrigued. "You had me at low effort and high fun."

Sunita giggled, her translucent slime form rippling with amusement. "Okay, team—today's a simple pick-up job. Glorath-9. No monsters, no crazy traps—just an easy retrieval. There's a missing item that belongs to the Galactic Police Force. We've got the coordinates, and your job is to collect it and deliver it back in one piece."

Leo's brow arched slightly. "What's the catch?"

Sunita winked. "Catch is... the item's stuck in a small outpost through some rough cliffside trails. Terrain's unstable, but that's it. No signs of lifeforms, just some old environmental hazards."

Mikey relaxed into his seat. "So... boring but scenic. Got it."

Sunita pulled up a glowing map, her gooey form pulsing with excitement. "Leo, Donnie—you'll handle long-range scanners and communications uplink. Mikey, you're on standby for support and sample collection."

Her smile widened. "Raph, Laura—you two are going to retrieve the item itself. The old research outpost is tucked into the lower ridge, just off the main trail. Pathways are unstable, and the item's location is deep inside the storage vault. Your job is to secure it and get it topside."

Laura's breath caught as her name was said alongside Raph's. She could practically feel Leo and Donnie's shoulders shift beside her, silent glances exchanged. Raph's fingers, which had been lightly tapping the table, went still—but he kept his head down.

Sunita, oblivious to the tension, cheerfully continued, "No active threats detected, but some low-grade security systems might still be running. Should be a straightforward grab-and-go. Questions?"

Mikey raised his hand, lounging in his chair. "So... snacks packed, right?"

"Of course," Sunita chimed. "Dried fruit, protein bars, and three different jerky flavors."

As the team got up to gather their gear, Laura felt a ripple of nerves tighten her stomach. Raph was already moving, grabbing his gear with quick, silent efficiency. He didn't look her way, didn't say a word.

Simple pick-up mission. That's all it was supposed to be.

But the look on Leo's face, the way Donnie hesitated, and the tension practically radiating off Raph told Laura otherwise.

Something was definitely going to get complicated.

The docking ramp hissed as it lowered, letting in the dry, warm air of Glorath-9. The landscape beyond was jagged—rocky ridges stretching beneath a pale lavender sky. The research outpost sat halfway down the slope, visible in the distance like a crooked skeleton clinging to the cliffside.

“Remember—quick in, quick out,” Sunita’s voice crackled in their comms. “Leo, Donnie, Mikey—establish relay at the ridge outpost. Raph, Laura, follow the south trail and get that item secured.”

“Copy,” Leo responded.

Laura adjusted her gear straps, stealing a glance at Raph. He was already moving, broad shoulders tense under the weight of his pack. She forced herself to exhale, jogging to keep pace.

They moved in silence for the first stretch of the hike. Pebbles crunched underfoot, the wind occasionally kicking up loose dust. Despite the sun overhead, the ravine walls kept things deceptively cool, shadows slicing across their path.

It wasn’t until they reached a narrow crossing—two cliffs split by a sharp drop—that Raph finally spoke, low and quiet.

“You sure you’re up for this?”

Laura blinked, glancing over at him. “Yeah. Are you?”

He gave a small, almost humorless chuckle. “Guess we’ll find out.”

They pressed forward, climbing down broken pathways, ducking beneath ancient metal beams warped by time. Occasionally, Raph would glance back to make sure Laura was keeping up—not overly protective, just quietly observant.

When they reached the lower outpost, the building groaned softly in the wind, its frame battered but standing. Laura tapped her comm.

“Laura and Raph reporting in—we’ve reached the vault entrance.”

“Copy that,” Donnie replied. “Scanners are picking up faint power signatures. No active threats but stay alert. Interior stabilizers might be sketchy.”

Raph’s lips pulled into a grim line. “Great. My favorite.”

They made their way inside, the air stale and metallic. Flickering lights cast uneven shadows along the corridor walls. Laura’s heart picked up pace—not from fear, but from everything else: the silence between them, the lingering heat from before, and the unknown waiting up ahead.

Raph’s voice broke through her thoughts.

“Let’s get this done.”

And Laura nodded, gripping her weapon tighter as they stepped deeper into the outpost.

The simple pick-up mission was officially underway.

Inside the outpost, the air grew heavier, thick with dust and old static. Each step they took sent echoes bouncing off the rusted walls. Laura kept close behind Raph, her boots crunching on broken debris. The further in they went, the darker it got, the only light coming from their wrist-mounted flashlights.

“This place feels like it’s gonna collapse any second,” Laura muttered.

“Yeah,” Raph grunted. “Hopefully after we leave.”

They reached a reinforced door, half-buried in rubble. The faded insignia of the Galactic Police Force was still barely visible on its surface. Laura tapped her comm again. “Found the vault door. It’s… mostly blocked.”

“Hang tight,” Donnie’s voice came through, faint with static. “Checking records now… Looks like there should be an auxiliary override just inside a maintenance tunnel to your left. You’ll have to go through there to open it from the other side.”

Raph let out a short breath. “Of course it’s a tunnel.”

Laura gave him a quick smile. “Could be worse.”

“Yeah, could be crawling with cave lizards,” Raph muttered back.

They turned down the narrow corridor, ducking through an old maintenance hatch. The tunnel was cramped, forcing Raph to crouch slightly as they moved. Pipes lined the walls, some leaking faint streams of vapor. Occasionally, old lights flickered and buzzed but didn’t offer much help.

Halfway through, Laura’s foot slipped on loose gravel. She stumbled, but before she could fall, Raph’s arm shot out, steadying her by the waist.

“Careful,” Raph said, his tone gruff but with that unmistakable softness that slipped through when he wasn’t paying attention.

Laura blinked up at him, pulse quickening in a way that had nothing to do with almost tripping. “Yeah… thanks.”

Raph quickly let go, stepping forward like nothing happened, muscles tense and back straight. But Laura caught it—a flicker in his expression, a brief crack in the usual hard shell, before he built it right back up.

They moved deeper into the tunnel, darkness swallowing them whole except for the beam of their wrist lights. They reached the override panel, buried beneath a tangle of fallen debris and bent piping. Raph stepped up, flexing his fingers like he was psyching himself up.

“Guess it’s smash time,” he muttered, rolling his broad shoulders before digging his hands into the wreckage.

Laura stood aside but watched, keenly aware of how effortlessly he tossed heavy slabs aside. He was built like a tank—everyone knew that—but there was care in his strength. Every movement was purposeful, keeping debris from falling their way, eyes sharp for any danger. Even in this wreck of a place, with walls threatening to close in, Raph was always on guard… for her.

When the path was cleared, Laura quickly got to work on the console. Her fingers worked fast, pulling up the power grid schematics while Raph stood over her, eyes on every shadow and corner, muscles taut and ready. Protective to his core.

“Power rerouted… now,” Laura announced, flipping the last switch.

In the distance, the vault door groaned to life, metal gears grinding as ancient systems kicked back online.

“Nice one,” Leo crackled over comms. “Grab the package and head back.”

Laura glanced at Raph. “You ready?”

He huffed, wiping his hands on his belt. “Lead the way.”

But Laura noticed it—the tightness in his jaw wasn’t from physical strain. Something lingered behind his eyes, quiet and conflicted. Raph wasn’t just keeping an eye on the mission… he was watching her. Like there was something else clawing at the edges of his thoughts.

As they headed back through the tunnels, their arms brushed once, the contact brief… but Raph didn’t pull away. And neither did she.

He was still the tough guy. Still gruff, still built like a walking wall of muscle. But that soft side—the one that protected, the one that remembered—was starting to slip through the cracks.

And Laura wasn’t sure she wanted it to stop.

Raph and Laura rounded the final corner of the tunnel, where the vault stood open, gears still whirring from the override. The inside wasn’t as ominous as expected—just rows of storage units and reinforced crates stacked along the walls.

“There it is,” Laura pointed toward a secure-looking box nestled on a platform in the center, blinking softly with a green retrieval tag. “Standard galactic cargo seal. That’s our target.”

Raph moved in first, cautious, scanning the area. “Doesn’t feel trapped… but let’s not get comfy.”

Laura followed close behind, pulling out her handheld scanner. “No tripwires, no explosive tags. Looks clean.”

Raph leaned down, flexing his arms as he hoisted the box up with ease. It weighed more than it looked, but he barely grunted. “Alright, mystery box secured. Let’s get outta here.”

Laura couldn’t help the small grin tugging at her lips. “You make it look easy.”

Raph shrugged with a smirk, adjusting the box under his arm. “It’s ‘cause I’m built for heavy lifting… and saving the day.”

Laura rolled her eyes but smiled anyway, falling into step beside him. The way back felt lighter, though the tension still pulsed under the surface—not from the mission, but from everything unsaid between them.

As they neared the exit, Raph glanced at her, expression softer than usual. “You alright?”

“Yeah… yeah, I am,” Laura replied, surprised at how much she meant it. “Thanks, Raph.”

He gave a small grunt, but his jaw relaxed a little. “Anytime.”

Behind them, the vault door sealed shut again, and ahead was the clear path back to their team. But between the quiet glances and unspoken warmth, it wasn’t just cargo they were carrying—it was something heavier, something more complicated.

And neither of them knew what would happen when they got back.

With the box secured and strapped to Raph’s back, the two made their way back through the winding tunnel. The flickering lights from the walls cast shifting shadows over their path, but neither of them spoke. The mission was technically done—objective complete—yet the air felt heavier than before.

Laura’s steps slowed just a little, her gaze shifting to Raph walking a few paces ahead. His shoulders were broad, tense, but there was something softer in his stride now—less rigid, less guarded.

As they neared the tunnel exit, her hand brushed his forearm again, just lightly. He didn’t pull away. He didn’t flinch. He simply adjusted his grip on the straps and kept walking.

Laura swallowed, a quiet, conflicted warmth blooming in her chest.

The cool breeze from the outside greeted them as they stepped back into the open, the familiar hum of comms crackling in their ears.

Leo’s voice came through. “Good work, you two. We’re ready to regroup.”

“Copy,” Raph said simply.

Laura stayed quiet, eyes fixed ahead, but her heart was far from settled.

Side by side, they walked forward, silence stretched between them—not hostile, but unresolved. Like something was shifting beneath the surface, waiting for the right moment to break free.

And maybe… it would.

But not today.

Not yet.